Category: Uncategorized

  • Step Brothers

    Kris was surprised to see Mick walk through the front door, with his Dad. Their parents had been dating for a few months, and arranged a “family” dinner. He was just coming up from his room downstairs, and caught a glimpse of the tall, lanky teen, with shaggy hair, and skinny jeans, which made him look even longer. His shirt was loose, and obviously too big for his body. He smiled, and stuck his hand out, shaking it lightly.

    Mick seemed really shy at first, and Kris’s mom suggested they go downstairs and hangout while dinner was finishing up. He showed Mick the basement with the pool table, and vintage arcade games they’d collected over the years. Mick seemed to really be impressed. Kris showed him the workout room/laundry area. He had some dumbbells set up, and a treadmill, eliptical machine, and his mom has some free weights and yoga mat/ball set up. 

    They talked a little bit about sports, which it was clear Mick knew nothing about. Kris was infatuated with him. They were almost the same height, except Kris had a lot more body mass and muscle build than Mick did. They were both into video games, so Kris suggested they play a round of battlefield before heading upstairs. 

    Kris kicked Mick’s ass, and playfully punched his arm victoriously. Mick started to blush, and pulled his phone out to check his texts. Kris felt a ping in his chest, thinking he’d started to flirt with Mick. Could this be a possible connection?

    They went upstairs and hurriedly ate dinner, heading back downstairs to talk and play more. After Mick and his dad left, Kris and his mom talked for awhile about how nice they were. His mom said that she really felt close to Mick’s dad, and that he maybe “the one.” Kris’s dad had been gone for a few years, and he knew his mom was lonely, and needed things that could only come from an adult relationship. He wasn’t stupid, or selfish. He knew he’d have to share his mom at some point. He also knew that Mick had something special about him, that attracted Kris. He couldn’t wait to find out what it was.

    Mick had never seen such an attractive guy up close. Kris was like all the jocks at his school. Cocky, and well built, tall and athletic, and probably got all the girls he wanted at his school. When he’d first met Kris’s mom, he would never have guessed she’d have a son like this. Sarah was a petite woman, with long wavy blonde hair, and bangs. She had gorgeous blue eyes and a big smile. Her cheekbones were high and puffed out when she smiled, and she always lit up when she’d come over to spend time with Mick’s dad. He knew she was special to his dad.

    He’d always been attracted to other guys, but had never ever acted on his feelings. His mom had left a few years ago, when he was in junior high. His dad had a minor melt down and didn’t come out of his room for a week. Mick went along his usual life, and occasionally would come home to groceries and a credit card, with a written budgeted amount, for clothes and movies. 

    It was a strange time in both Mick and his dad’s lives. After that first week, his dad emerged, bearded, half naked, and much lighter. His dad had gained a few pounds from when he was a younger man, to getting married, becoming a father, and starting his own business. Mick was his dad’s pride and joy. They had nothing in common, but they were as close as a father and son could ever be.

    Mick’s mom was never home, and he sometimes wouldn’t see her for days at a time. He knew she was home, because he’d see a pair of heels at the door, with a bag draped over the closet door handle, and a line of shopping bags piled in the corner, by the piano. They weren’t rich by any means, but his mom was addicted to shopping, and, they’d soon find out, younger men. 

    That first day his dad emerged, Mick would never forget. He shuffled down the stairs, across the foyer, to the dining room, where Mick was eating a bowl of cereal. He looked extremely disheveled and dehydrated. He put his hand on Mick’s head, messing up his hair. His briefs were loose, and his stomach was much flatter than it was a week ago. 

    Mick had seen his dad naked, several times. They had a very open relationship, and one night when Mick had gone to talk to his dad about a nightmare, he walked in on his dad jerking off. He was shocked at first, but only because he never realized how endowed his dad was. 

    He’d walked into his parents’ room, and through the small walkway behind their dressing area, to the big bathroom. His dad never locked the doors, and he’d talked to his dad in the shower, taking a shit, and even trimming his body hair, several times. This time was different, and Mick would always remember. He’d walked through the walk way, and seeing the door ajar, pushed it open, to see his dad standing just inside the door, dick in hand, pumping away. Mick didn’t move, and neither did his dad. He calmly let go of his dick, and grabbed a hand towel, to cover himself, sitting on the toilet seat, motioning for Mick to come in and sit on the edge of the tub. 

    He’d explained what was happening, and that it was a way of release. “Sometimes your penis will harden, and you can feel pleasure. When you do what dad was doing, you’ll build up a load of sperm, which shoots out when you pleasure yourself. You can make babies with it, or just release it for pleasure and fun.” Mick had had several hardons before “the talk,” but had never jerked off. His dad told him to leave for a couple of minutes, and he could come back in and see what sperm looked like.

    He’d walked back into the room, while his dad closed the door. He’d sat on the edge of the bed, and waited. He heard some grunts and moans from the bathroom, and then his dad opened the door, and invited him back in. He walked in, and his dad had a cloth on the counter. There was a big puddle of white stuff in the middle, a long with streaks of it, up toward the mirror. There were even a few drops on the counter and mirror as well. Mick asked if this was what made the babies, and his dad nodded. His dad’s dick had softened and was hanging loosely down to his thighs, and Mick could see a white drop on his dick as well. 

    He pointed it out, asking if his dad was going to make more, and his dad explained how he could only make so much at a time, but some men were different. Soon after they had that talk, Mick had started to jerk off to the point of cumming. He was infatuated with the experience, and did it several times a day. Some days his dick was sore, and he’d give himself some time off. He knew his dad knew he’d been jerking off, because they had had another talk about not using his underwear. “You can jerk off naked, like I do, and not make a mess in your underwear.” His dad did the laundry, and had bought several new packages of underwear for Mick over the following weeks. He didn’t realize his sperm could stain and ruin his underwear. 

    He never saw his dad jerk off again, although he’d always wanted to watch his dad jerk off until he shot his load of cum. Mick was always so curious about being with other guys, sometimes he’d take his time in the locker room, after gym, and casually glance around, spotting the guys with hardons. One guy in his class, always seemed to get hard in the showers. His name was Stephen and he had transferred schools earlier that semester. He was a tall jock, with blonde curly hair, and even had blonde pubes. Mick had never seen blonde pubes before, cause most of the guys at their school were ethnic, with dark hair and features. 

    Stephen had a smaller dick, with a huge sack. He was really hairy around his groin, but the hairs were so light, you could only really tell, when he showered. Mick always watched Stephen from a distance, to see how long it took for his dick to get hard. Sometimes Stephen would catch him looking, and when no one else was looking, he’d soap his dick up and jerk it a couple times for Mick.

    It was like they both knew they liked guys, but didn’t say anything to anyone else. He never talked to Stephen, but they had art history together, and Stephen would sit behind Mick. They’re seats were at the end of the room, in the corner, and occasionally, he’d feel Stephen’s foot slide up the back of his leg. He knew it was intentional, and didn’t mind.

    His curiosities had grown so much, that he’d started to finger his asshole while he jerked off. He did this regularly, and sometimes he’d even insert a finger inside. It felt great to be probed, and sometimes it resulted in a huge cum. One time he shot his load over his head, and got himself in the eye. It hurt like hell, but he waited til he came the last few drops, and then wiped frantically at his face, and cleaned up quickly. He’d adjusted the rug in his room to cover the stain in the dark carpeting. He wasn’t sure how to get it out, but some day maybe he’d figure out a way. Now that he’d met Kris, he felt some sort of connection, and thought that he might be the one he could be with. He couldn’t wait to see him again.

    One night, while their parents were out to dinner, Kris had Mick over. They played some games, and talked, and ate pizza. Kris suggested they workout, and Mick stepped up on the eliptical. He had another pair of skinny jeans on, with a baggy shirt. Kris pulled at his arm, saying he had actual workout clothes Mick could wear. He held onto Mick’s arm, while he led him to his room. He told Mick to undress, and went to his dresser, pulling out some gym shorts and his JV basketball jersey. He was graduating this year, but had kept every sports uniform he’d ever worn. This jersey was worn, but a size medium, which would suit Mick’s body type much better. Sometimes Kris would try on his old uniform, just to admire his muscular frame, bulging through the tattered nylon fabric. He liked the way his chest bulged, and his dick looked huge in the small semi-sheer shorts. 

    As Mick pulled on the jersey and shorts, Kris felt his dick hardening. He’d jerked off a few times in that uniform, letting his cum shoot through the small holes in the nylon. The fabric felt amazing, pulled tightly over his bulging dick head, with his hand rubbing furiously over the top of the thin fabric, causing heat and vibrations shooting down his shaft to his groin.

    Kris adjusted himself in his boxer briefs, and turned to pull out a tank top and shorts. He slowly pulled off his t shirt, glancing in the full length mirror, to see Kris standing innocently, watching him. He bit his lip, imagining what Mick was thinking about. He unbuttoned his jeans, pulling them down, along with his boxer briefs. He heard a small gasp, and turned, to face Mick. “Sorry, I just don’t wear anything under my workout clothes.” He saw Mick take in his whole frame, and liked it. He stood for a second, letting the boy’s eyes wander. “Is that ok?” Mick gulped loudly. “Uh…yeah, yeah, it’s ok.” He saw the boy get flushed in the face, and turn slightly. Kris was semi hard, and knew the boy had had enough time to take it all in.

    Kris wasn’t completely developed, but he had more hair on his body than most of the other guys on the team and in gym class. He had a nice trail of hair down his body, and his abs were lightly covered in hair. He was completely hairy from abs down, and didn’t bother trimming. He liked how dark the hair was around his dick and balls, and enjoyed showing off his body, with low sagging shorts in gym, and during practices. His pits were pretty bushly too, and on game days, he wouldn’t shave, so he’d have a nice shadowing of facial hair as well. He liked getting looks from coach, and his teammates, as well as some of the cheerleaders. He’s never fuck any of them, but he liked imagining their thoughts.

    Kris’s mom had told him several times, how much he looked like his dad. The only pictures he had of his dad, were when Kris was little, around 4 and 6. His dad was shirtless in a lot of the pictures, and always had on short nylon shorts of some sorts. He had a nice bulge and well developed upper body, with plenty of hair. He was always inspired to workout, when thinking about his dad. He imagined how big his dad’s dick was at times as well. When he jerked off, sometimes he imagined his dad coaching him. He would try new positions, and speeds, deciding which he liked better. His favorite was to part the sections of the microfiber sectional in the media room, and hump his thick dick in between, pointing down. He’d do this for a few minutes, cumming quickly. He always had a towel laid underneath, since he was a heavy cummer. He used to use wash clothes, until last year. He’d hit another growth spurt in sophomore year, and a couple months after his birthday, had cum so much, he soaked the wash cloth, all the way through to the carpeting, and used every cleaner he could think of on the mess.

    Luckily the smell faded after a few washes, but his cum was extremely pungent. One time he’d cum across his entire body, and even got some in his mouth. It was a strong sweet and salty taste, and the smell stayed for a couple of days. He burnt candles and used room deoderizers, but the undeniable scent of cum remained in the air. His mom had started leaving fresh towels and wash clothes in his room, stacked in the corner, on one of his side chairs. It was clear she used extra fabric softener, which made Kris laugh out loud. He appreciated the gesture, and knew his mom was coping with having a quickly developing son. 

    He pulled on his shorts and tank top, turning to leave. Mick looked up, and quickly followed. They went into the workout room, and Mick got back up on the eliptical. Kris put 350 on the bar bell, and lay back, to do a few rounds. He was grunting, and quickly worked up a deep sweat. He liked the burn, and the scent of his musk that evaporated from his body, when he worked out. He was lost in his reps, forgetting how hard he would get during his workouts. He hooked the bar, and sat up, catching his breath. He looked up to see Mick staring, open mouthed at him. “Intense right?” “Yeah…it was.” Kris laughed, and got up to get a towel. He felt the familiar tenseness in his shorts, and looked down, to see his dick pressing against the fabric of his shorts, arching across his thigh. 

    “Shit man, sorry about that.” “It’s ok.” He looked over at Mick, who was still watching him. “I guess I need to jerk off or something.” Mick gulped hard. Kris smiled, and dabbed at his face and neck. “You wanna join me bro?” “NO! I’m ok.” “You sure? I’m just gonna shower and have a quick jerk. You can just shower and change if you want.” He saw Mick hesitate, and then step off the machine and walk toward him. They headed back to Kris’s room, and he stripped immediately, dropping his sweaty clothes into the hamper by the closet. He was still raging hard, and didn’t mind Mick watching him. Mick sat at the edge of the bed, and Kris walked to the dresser, shuffling out a new pair of boxer briefs, and headed into the bathroom attached to his room. He left the door open, and started up the shower. He took his phone off the charger, and brought up his favorite site, and started to jerk lightly at his dick. He was in direct view of his bed, and left only the overhead shower light on. he could see Mick watching him, from the reflection in the mirror.

    Mick was still watching Kris, from the bed. He felt his throat swallowing subconsciously, and he couldn’t take his eyes off of him. He’d wanted to see this happen so many times, and this was finally happening. He had been hard for a few minutes, and knew he was leaking pre cum through his briefs. He didn’t dare move though, for fear of smearing some of it on Kris’s uniform. He’d noticed the crotch was really crusty, and imagined Kris had cum in it a few times. He didn’t care, but it was interesting that Kris would borrow such an intimate uniform to him. Maybe he wanted more from Mick.

    Kris was getitng himself really worked up, and Mick knew he would be cumming soon. Kris kept glancing over at Mick, and he felt like getting up and walking over to watch close up. He knew they’d come this far, so a couple of minutes later, he was walking toward the open door to the bathroom. He had a flashback of seeing his dad jerking off, and gulped loudly as he approached. He could smell Kris’s musk, and another familiar odor, as he approached. Kris was sweating again, and his muscular body was gleaming in the light coming from the shower. The room was moist and humid, and Mick instantly felt warm as he approached.

    Kris was moaning, and grunting, setting his phone down on the counter. Mick glanced quickly over, seeing a video of a guy slowly jerking his dick, with cum all over his body. He looked up, seeing Kris licking his lips, and watching Mick, through narrow eyes. His body was heaving, and his body hair was matted against his shiny skin. He was slowly jerking his dick, which was huge, and dark, ready to bust.

    Mick felt Kris’s hand on his, and turned his palm, to lock fingers. Kris pulled Mick’s hand to his body, pressing it against his abs. Mick started shaking slightly, nervous as hell. Kris moved his hand down, along the wet hairs, into the mass of dark curly pubes. It felt hot, and moist, and he was really hairy down there. Mick gulped loudly again, feeling his throat dry up. Kris pushed his hand further down, until his outer hand was pressed against the shaft, with Kris’s hand over the top of it. He held it there, and Mick could feel the motion of his shaft flexing, with each pump. He almost came in the uniform he was wearing.

    Kris started to work Mick’s hand back and forth, through the mass of pubes. Mick was dry swallowing repeatedly, feeling nervous, anxious, and excited. Kris looked over at Mick, and whispered, “I’m gonna cum bro.” Mick watched at Kris leaned forward, and unloaded a huge load of cum into the basin of the sink. Shot after shot coated the sink and metal plug at the base. He moaned quietly, grunting with each shot. Mick watched as Kris’s body flexed and shuttered as he unloaded into the sink.

    He stepped back into the cool room, dazed and in love. He wanted Kris so bad right now, and was overcome with some emotion, wanting to share more. He sat on the edge of the bed, watching Kris lean over the sink, bracing himself on the counter. His dick moved up and down repeatedly, and even his ass muscles were flexing. He felt so aroused by Kris, that he didn’t know what to do.

    Kris couldn’t believe what he’d just done. Had he crossed a line? He felt like Mick totally got it. Why had he been so submissive? It’s what Kris wanted, but he didn’t even put up a fight. Would their parents find out? He braced himself on the counter, letting his dick freely move, releasing all his sexual energy. He felt his entire body limber up, and pushed the shaft down, toward the basin, and started to piss. He liked to piss after he came, to clear the pipes and it always prolonged the post cum glow, and warmth throughout his body. He looked over, seeing Mick’s innocent face watching him, from his bed, while he pissed to completion. He started the water, and walked toward the bed, sitting next to Mick, who looked away shyly.

    “I want to be with you like that someday.” “Me too.” Kris put his hand out, taking Mick’s small chin in his thumb and forefinger, pulling his face toward his. Mick smiled, and Kris leaned in, softly kissing his mouth. His lips were quivering, and Kris pulled back, wiping his thumb along the boy’s lips. “I’m glad I got to share that moment with you. I’ve never done that before.” “Me neither.” “Did you like it?” The boy’s face lit up. “Yeah, I liked it a lot.” Kris smiled. “Wanna join me in the shower?” “Sure.” They got up and walked back into the bathroom. It reeked of cum and piss.

    Kris pulled his old uniform off the boy, and they got in. They showered casually, occasionally kissing lightly, and giggling. They dressed and played video games til their parents got back. Kris’s mom asked how things were and the guys simultaneously answered excitedly. Their parents seemed relaxed and happy, knowing their boys were getting along. 

    Mick and his dad left, and Kris texted him all night, til they fell asleep. Their parents had another date in a couple nights, and they planned on playing some more. Kris wanted to make love to Mick, but he knew how big he was, and if it was the boy’s first time, they’d have to take things slowly. He couldn’t wait. He felt his dick harden under the sheets, and reached down to jerk off once more, before crashing.

    Mick couldn’t stop smiling the rest of the night. His dad kept asking him what was going on, and he just said he had a lot of fun, and he was happy how things were turning out with Mick and his mom. His dad messed his hair up, and thought it was great how much the guys were getting along. 

    Mick went right to his room when he got home, and plugged his phone in. He’d used up most of his battery. He’d secretly recorded Kris working out, with a hardon, and planned on watching it until he couldn’t watch anymore. He’d wanted to record him jerking off, but when he decided to join him in the bathroom, figured the live experience was so much better. He wasn’t a freak, but he couldn’t stop thinking about Kris and his big dick.

    He pulled on his pajamas, and went to say goodnight to his dad. The door was open, and he walked through, toward the bathroom. He pushed open the door, just in time to see his dad cumming into the sink. He stopped quickly, but didn’t move. His dad didn’t move either, as cum shot out of his dick into the sink. His dad shrugged, and awkwardly laughed, with a couple grunts escaping, while he unloaded into the sink. Mick was amazed at how much his dad came. He was a man in his 40s but apparently that didn’t mean you lost momentum or sperm count. His dad finished, and he quickly said goodnight as he turned to leave. “Wait, Mick.” He turned around, seeing his dad holding a towel over his groin. “Goodnight. We can talk tomorrow?” “Yeah, cool.” He felt his dick hardening as he left the room, and had it out, jerking it, before he even got to his room.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Rest stop slut

    By [email protected]

    Blake was a medical equipment salesman and once every two weeks he had to visit some hospitals about 2 hours away from where he lived with his wife and two kids. He always took the interstate and each trip the drive became more and more boring. He could point out ever farm along the way, every gas station and truck stop, and every fast food joint.

    Now fast food was something that Blake stayed away from. He was very conscientious about his diet and he worked out at least 3 times a week with free weights and ran at least 5 days a week. As a result his 6′ body was almost without any fat and his muscles popped. He had to get both his pants and jackets specially tailored to fit his athletic body. He even had to have his dress shirts taken in just to make sure they didn’t look to blousy but also because Blake liked to show off his body when he took off his jackets. Being good looking was one of the reasons he was so successful selling medical equipment.

    One day, as he was traveling home, he put on a tight polo shirt and jeans since his appointment had been cancelled. He actually had been able to leave a day early so he was planning to surprise his wife and kids. Since he had the luxury of time that day, he decided to take US Route 30 instead of the interstate just for a change of scenery. At lunch, he stopped at a Mom and Pop diner. He was able to get a plain burger, without a bun, and a side salad but treated himself to a couple glasses of sweet tea because he had worked out harder than usual that morning.

    After he had been back on the road for a time, the sweet tea got to him and he needed to take a leak. He passed a sign that said rest stop 1 mile. He was ready to burst so it couldn’t have been a better time.

    As he pulled into the rest stop it was obvious that this was not the kind of rest stop you see on the interstate. It was just an old building with a door that said Men on one door and Ladies on the other door. No vending machines in sight. There were a couple of cars and a semi in the parking lot.

    Blake got out of his car, locked it, and almost sprinted to the bathroom before he peed his pants. Just as the building was old the bathroom was not the type one would see on the interstate either. It had three stalls and a trough. The room was filled with graffiti both political and sexual. There were pictures of cocks spurting cum and several pictures of women with huge boobs. There were a lot of dates and times too. Blake realized that this was one of the type of rest stops he had heard of where men hook up. Although he never thought about it before, he wondered what that would be like. As he thought about it he started to stroke his cock. When he realized what he was doing he stopped but was hard and couldn’t pee. It took a couple of minutes for Blake to calm down and finish what he came in for. After stuffing his cock back into his jeans he walked over to the one sink and washed his hands while reading the graffiti that was even on the mirror. As Blake dried his hands he realized that he was alone in the john. He wondered where the people from the cars and the semi were. Maybe they were all women.

    As he walked back to his car he noticed that there were a couple more cars in the lot. He found this very curious. He wondered if there were something on the other side of the building like a picnic grove or the vending area so he decided to check it out. As he walked behind the building he realized there was nothing there but the edge of a wooded area. Just as he turned the corner of the building a man walked out of the wooded area and looked at Blake and not just at his face but all over his body. The man smiled and stopped, he just kept staring at Blake. After a moment the man from the woods walked toward Blake but walked on past. Blake looked back over his shoulder and caught the guy looking at him again. The man smiled and tilted his head toward the Men’s room. Blake wondered if the guy was signaling that he wanted to do something in the bathroom.

    Instead of heading back toward the john, Blake walked toward the spot where the man had come out of the woods. Blake’s curiosity had been peaked. When he looked back toward the man, Blake could see that the man was now walking back toward the woods following him. Blake stepped into the woods. Even though it was full moon the foliage of the trees blocked a lot of the light. He sensed the presence of someone or someones so he stopped trying to get his bearings before wandering in any further.

    The man he had seen entered the woods and slowed as he passed Blake. Up close, even in the dim light, Blake could see that the man was good looking. He must have cared as much about his body as Blake did. The man was taller, maybe 6’2″ or 6’3″ with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. When he walked past Blake he could see that he also had a nice ass. Blake surprised himself, he never had thought how another man’s ass looked until now.

    The man stopped and turned so that he was facing some undergrowth which Blake saw was moving. The man kept looking at Blake but didn’t move. Curious, Blake walked toward the man and saw that there was another man on his knees pulling the man’s zipper down. Blake watched in fascination as the man on his knees pulled the other man’s cock out of his pants. It was an impressive cock, maybe 8″ long and cut. It also looked thicker than Blake’s dick. Blake watched is fascination as the tall man slowly started to stroke his dick in front of the man on his knees. While Blake had seen men’s cocks in the gym locker room he had never starred at one like he was starring now. He saw how the veins were pumped and how the head seemed to be growing. He stepped closer. The tall man kept looking at Blake as he moved closer.

    Blake’s own cock started to grow to the point that it was painful in his tight jeans. He watched as the man on his knees took the tall man’s long, thick piece of meat into his mouth. Blake wondered what that would feel like having the head of a cock in his mouth. Again he surprised himself by having such thoughts. He kept moving closer. Inch by inch the man’s cock went into the kneeling man’s mouth.

    As Blake moved closer he could see that the man on his knees looked to be about 45 or 50. He was not in the kind of shape as the tall man or Blake. In fact he looked a little overweight and soft. With his eyes locked with Blake the tall man pulled his cock out of the kneeling man’s mouth and turned to face Blake. He kept stroking his cock and moved closer to Blake. Blake stood frozen in place. When the tall man got close enough he put a hand on Blake’s shoulder and pushed him down to his knees. Blake didn’t put up any resistance. When his knees hit the ground he was face to face with the tall man’s thick cock. The tall man pushed it against Blake’s lips. At first Blake didn’t open his lips but the tall man increased the pressure against his lips. Tentatively Black parted his lips and the head of the tall man’s rod entered his mouth. Blake found it interesting that he felt several things; heat, hardness and velvety skin. The tall man pushed more of himself into Blake.

    The man on his knees appeared to be upset and moved his mouth closer to the tall man’s crotch. At one point he tried to push Blake off the tall man’s cock but the tall man pushed him away while pushing more of his cock into Blake’s mouth. Blake started to gag but the tall man put his hand on the top of Blake’s head and wouldn’t let him move back off his cock. The kneeling man got up off his knees, grunted, and walked further back into the woods.

    Neither man had said a word. The tall man started moving Blake’s head and mouth up and down the shaft of his cock. The tall man finally spoke “fuck man, your mouth feels good but I can tell you’ve never sucked a cock before have you?” Blake could only moan against the man’s cock. “I think you’re a natural.”

    Blake couldn’t believe that he had a man’s dick in his mouth and was starting to realize he liked it. He wondered if this was the same sensation that his wife felt while she was giving him a blow job. She didn’t like to do it often but if it felt and tasted this good why wouldn’t she want to do it more often.

    Blake started tasting something slightly salty and realized that the tall man must have started leaking some precum. Blake liked the way it tasted. The tall man’s thrusts were getting more urgent and Blake had gotten ahold of his gag reflex so the dick was going deeper and deeper into Blake’s mouth until it was hitting the back of his throat.

    “I love this rest stop”, the tall man said, “I always know I’ll find some cocksucker that wants to swing on my dick. Tonight I found two. Here it comes faggot, drink it all.”

    Blake felt his mouth filling with hot, salty cum and he realized he liked the way it tasted. He swirled it around in his mouth the best he could and then he started swallowing it, the warmth feeling like a think cooled down cappuccino. The tall man pulled his cock out of Blake’s mouth and stuffed it back in his pants. “I hope I get to use your mouth again sometime.” The tall man walked back out of the woods.

    While Blake felt excited about what had just happened he also was embarrassed that he had just drank the seed from a man he didn’t know. He questioned what had happened as he hurried back to his car. He sat in his car for a few minutes trying to get his breathing under control before he turned on the ignition. As he continued his drive home he knew he would have to stop somewhere and get something to clean his mouth, he didn’t want his wife tasting cum when he kissed her when he got home.

    *******************************************************************************

    Over the next two weeks, Blake thought about how it felt to have a cock in his mouth and how the cum it had spewed warmed his mouth. It was time for his biweekly trip that would take him by the rest stop if he didn’t take the interstate. He didn’t know what he wanted to do. Should he stop on his way to his appointment? Should he stop on his way home? Should he stop both ways? When he packed for this week he made sure to bring an extra pair of jeans in case, no when, he found himself kneeling on the ground feeding on some man’s cock. He also packed a couple of small bottles of mouthwash.

    He decided to go a day early to his appointment so that he would have some time to stop at the rest stop. He told his wife that he had added a dinner before the appointment so that she would understand why he was leaving a day early and why he was in jeans and a shirt.

    As he got closer to the rest stop his dick kept getting harder in his jeans. Not only that, but his mouth was actually watering.

    He pulled into the rest stop about noon. There were a couple of cars and trucks in the parking lot. After parking his car, Blake headed toward the edge of the building, glanced around, and then walked toward the back of the building and the tree line. Since it was daylight, the entrance to the trail was very clear. He entered and walked down the path that had been beaten into the ground by the feet of men that had been here before. Blake was surprised that there was no sign of any men. He was disappointed, he had thought so long about tasting another cock and there was none to be found.

    As he started back toward his car he decided to go into the john before getting back on the road. Two men were at the trough and the stall farthest down the row was occupied. Blake went up to the trough between the two men. Neither of them was pissing but both had their cocks out. Blake checked out both dicks out of the corner of his eye. The man to his right started to stroke his meat. Blake was fascinated to see how big the man’s dick was growing. The guy to his left was glancing at the other’s man cock as well but then turned his eyes toward Blake and gave him a withering look.

    The man with the growing cock locked eyes with Blake, turned and went into the first stall leaving the middle one open. Before Blake could react the guy to his left shoved his cock back into his pants and went into the middle stall.

    Blake walked over to the sinks and ran his hands under the stream of water. In the mirror he could see that the guy in the middle stall was on his knees facing the stall that the man from the urinal had entered. Blake stayed at the sink wondering what was going on. After a while he heard the man who had been at the trough that had entered the first stall was quietly moaning. After another moment he heard the man say “God this feels good, you’re a good cocksucker dude.” Blake stood mesmerized by the distinct sounds and talk that was taking place. From the stall he heard “here it comes, drink my cum.” Blake could hear the man rocking the staff partition and the guy in the middle stall moaning. The man obviously getting a blow job grunted and stopped moving. Blake was jealous, he wanted to be tasting the man’s load instead of just hearing what was going on.

    The man in the first stall came out stuffing his shrinking dick back into his pants, smiled at Blake, and left the john. A few seconds later the guy from the middle stall came out licking his lips and grinned at Blake as if to say “I got it and you didn’t”. The guy left the john. Whoever was in the third stall wasn’t making a sound.

    Blake decided to check out the stalls. Of course, the graffiti was also on the stall walls. Pictures, dirty limericks and dates and times. There was also a hole in the wall between the first and second stalls with the message “show hard for BJ” with the drawing of a huge cock. That explained how the guy was able to blow the man in the first stall. He then moved from the first stall to the middle stall. The middle stall had the same amount of graffiti and another hole that was between the stall and the third stall. He could see an eye looking through the hole in the stall wall and the pull away. Written around the hole was “suck what you see”.

    A thick, cut cock appeared in the hole. Blake couldn’t tell the length at this point but based on the thickness he assumed it must be pretty long. He wrapped his hand around the piece of meat. It was hot to his touch. He could feel the heartbeat of the man through the thick veins that ran down the length of the dick. He slowly started sliding his hand along the hot shaft. Blake wondered what the cock was attached to. In his mind he pictured a tall, muscled man but he didn’t know.

    Blake lowered himself to his knees glad that he had brought an extra pair of jeans since the floor of the stall was dirty. He leaned forward and brought the head of the cock into his waiting mouth. This is what he wanted, to taste another cock and feel it filling his mouth. He held on to the part of the cock that was sticking through the hole and pulled his mouth of the piece of man meat. He began to lick around the head and heard the man on the other side of the stall wall moan. “Come on man, take it in your mouth.”

    Blake obliged and swallowed the head again. Little by little he took more of the unknown’s man into his mouth until it hit the back of his throat. Like the last time, Blake started to gag but worked through it wanted more of this man in him. His forehead was hitting the stall wall as he working the hot dick in his mouth. “Fuck yeah man, that’s it.”

    Blake heard the sound of footsteps entering the john. He began to move off the cock but the man in the stall whispered “don’t worry, finish me off buddy.”

    Throwing caution to the wind he slid back down the impressive cock which started to twitch and grow even harder. Soon Blake’s mouth filled with the man’s semen. It tasted different than the load he had gotten two weeks ago but still tasted incredible. The man’s load was so big that some of it leaked out of the side of Blake’s mouth. While he savored the man’s cum he could tell by the footsteps that the man who had entered the john entered the empty stall on the other side.

    As Blake pulled off the cock he had been suckling, Blake turned his head to see a new cock sliding through the hole to his right. This cock was thinner but definitely longer. It curved almost straight up and Blake had to move his head up and then tilt down to bring the head into his mouth which scraped across the roof of his mouth. Blake could hear the man in the other stall shuffle out of the stall and stop in front of the door to the stall where he was.

    “Hey man, unlock the door, I want to see what you are doing.”

    Without letting the head of the cock he was working slip out of his mouth he reached over and unlatched the door which slowly opened out. There in the doorway stood the man whose load he had just swallowed. He was tall and cut. He was thick like his cock, but in a muscled way. Now Blake would have an image to go along the feeling of the cock that had been in his mouth.

    “Shit, you’re really working that cock buddy.” Glancing over the stall wall he told the other guy, “you’re a lucky son of a bitch to have this cocksucker feeding off of you.”

    “Fuck yeah. His mouth is on fire.”

    Blake kept raising up into a squat so that he could tip his head even more to capture more of the cock in his mouth and soon his throat. This cock went farther than either of the two cocks he had sucked, one two weeks ago or the one he had just finished. Blake liked the way it felt as it slide further and further into his waiting mouth and throat.

    As he continued to work his lips, tongue and throat on the cock that he was feeding on, Blake heard another set of footsteps followed by “hey, what’s going on?”

    “Man, there is a great cocksucker here. Go into the last stall and stick your dick through the hole and you will find out.”

    Blake slightly turned his head and watched another cock come through the hole. He was torn, did he finish off the cock in his mouth or move to the other one. He decided to work on both, moving his mouth back and forth between the two cocks while the first man watched. Soon he was rewarded with two loads of spunk. As the last load filled his mouth his own cock spurted, the cum sliding down his right thigh inside of his jeans.

    All three men thanked Blake and left. Blake did the best to clean himself off and then started to leave the stall when two men in shorts and t-shirts walked into the john. They both looked at Blake while rubbing the bulge in their shorts and took the stalls on either side of him. Over the next hour Blake got seven more loads of cream. When the traffic stopped Blake went back out to his car to get back on the road. While he had brought the small bottles of mouthwash he didn’t use them, he wanted to savor the flavors of the cum he had just enjoyed.

    ********************************************************************************

    When Blake finished his meetings two days later, he got back in his car to head home to his wife and children, but he kept thinking that he would stop by the rest stop again to see if he could get a few more loads of cum before he drove the rest of the way.

    The parking lot was empty except for two pickup trucks when he arrived. Blake got out of his car, locked the doors and walked toward the john. When he entered there was one man standing at the trough. He was about 6’3″ with the hard body of a laborer and the dick he was holding matched his physique, long and thick with a big head. The big guy looked into Blake’s eyes and then down to his cock. Blake stepped up to the trough and pulled his own cock out. The big man started to finger his cock and kept moving his eyes from his dick to Blake’s eyes. After a while of this the man shoved his now semi-hard piece of meat back into his work pants and started toward the door. Just as he was leaving the man looked back over his shoulder and nodded his head with a smile.

    Blake got his own semi-hard cock back into his jeans and followed. As he left the john he saw that the big guy was heading toward the path in the wooded area. Blake followed. As the big man entered the woods he looked back at Blake, smiled, and stepped into the shadow of the trees.

    When he entered the wooded area, Blake could no longer see the big man but knew he had to be ahead of him on the path. Through the darkness Blake moved on wanting to taste the big man’s prime meat. After a minute of walking deeper into the woods someone grabbed his arm and pulled him past a tree into a somewhat open area.

    It was the big man that had grabbed him but Blake saw that there were two other men in the clearing. While of different heights than the big man they also had the bodies of laborers. Blake could see the muscles of their chest and arms under their work shirts which were both open.

    “I told you guys that we would find a faggot here that we could use.” The big guy turned toward Blake “down on your knees faggot.”

    The big guy pulled his cock from his work pants and stepped up to Blake stroking his dick. “The way you were looking at it in the john, I know you want to suck it…..so do it.” Blake opened his lips and swallowed the swelling head into his mouth. The head was so big that it make Blake’s jaws hurt but he kept taking more and more of his cock into his mouth. He put his hands on the tree trunk sized thighs of the big man to keep his balance as the big man started to push more and more of his cock into Blake’s mouth. Out of the few cocks that Blake had sucked, this one was biggest by far. The head started to hit the back of Blake’s throat but there were still inches of cock to get into his mouth.

    The two other men had both pulled their cocks out of their work pants and were slowly beating their cocks as they watched their friend feed his cock to Blake. “Yeah faggot, get it nice and wet because this cock is going to go into your other hole.” Blake realized that the big guy was talking about his ass. Blake tried to shake his head no but the big guy didn’t seem to care. He grabbed ahold of Blake’s head and plunged the rest of his cock into Blake’s mouth. Blake couldn’t breathe but he was loving the sensation of the man using his mouth. He started to wonder what having this big cock up his ass would feel like.

    The big man pushed Blake off his cock. “Stand up faggot. Take off your jeans.” Blake stood and did what he was told to. When he had finished the big guy told him to turn around so that they could all see his ass. The big man slapped Blake’s ass as he said “nice piece of ass.” The big man than started to rub his hand over Blake’s ass. “You must work out real hard, your ass is like rock, that’s good because it will mean yours is nice and tight.” With that the big man pushed a finger into Blake’s hole. “I was right.”

    “Get down on your hands and knees and show me your pussy…go ahead, spread your cheeks. Nice.” The big man got behind Blake. “One of you two, feed him your cock, don’t want him to scream when I ram my cock up his pansy ass.”

    One of the men stepped up to his mouth and pushed the head of his cock against Blake’s lips which Blake couldn’t help but part. This man’s cock was nowhere near the size of the big man’s cock it was still pretty big. The guy kept pushing his cock deeper and deeper into Blake’s mouth.

    Blake felt the searing heat of the big man’s cock head against his hole. Blake wondered if he would be able to take even the head in his ass. The big man grabbed Blake’s hips and started pushing his head against Blake’s hole trying to push it past his ass lips. Blake did want to scream but couldn’t with a cock so deep in him mouth.

    “Shit guys, I think we got ourselves a virgin faggot. We can show him how it should feel to be fucked by real men.” The head pushed past Blake’s ass lips and felt like it was splitting him in two. When Blake tried to scream again the guy with his cock in his mouth took the opportunity to push the rest of his cock past Blake’s lips.

    Without any preamble the big man pulled back on Blake’s hips driving his cock all the way in. Blake felt full in a way he had never felt before, involuntarily he pushed back against the big man’s cock and squeezed with his ass. “Fucking A, this fag is really getting into it.”

    For what seemed like a half an hour the two men ravaged Blake’s mouth and ass and he was loving every minute of it. It almost seemed to Blake that the two cocks were meeting somewhere around his lungs. Tears were streaming down his face, not due to pain, but due to the immense pleasure he was feeling for the first time. He realized he was meant to have two cocks in him whenever he could.

    The big man stopped pulling Blake on his cock and with one last push filled his ass with, what felt like, a gallon of cum. The cock in his mouth did a few more thrusts and then gave him a warm, salty load that Blake savored. He realized that he loved the taste of cum.

    Over the next two hours, each of the man helped themselves to Blake’s mouth and ass several times and he loved every thrust and load. When all three men had dropped as many loads as they could they straightened their clothes and walked out of the woods. Just before they were out of sight, the big man called back “Hey fag, nice ass and mouth, hope to fuck you again.” The three men laughed and disappeared. Blake dropped to the ground exhausted but satisfied in a way he had never felt before.

    From that day on, Blake stopped at the rest stop every two weeks on his way to and from his meetings. Sometimes he only got one load of cum but sometimes he would be forced to use his mouth and ass by several men who had learned that there was a slut that could be found at the rest stop.

    Be Well,

    Chad

    [email protected]

    I look forward to hearing from you.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • California Beach Volleyball Stud & Coach Have Steamy Sex

    Coach Butch is the financial backer and head coach of the very successful volleyball team since its creation in 2008. The touring team has 12 very handsome volleyball well-built athletes plus the coach and two coaching assistants.

    The team’s leading scorer is Ricky, a 6-foot and 5-inch and 195 pounds muscled herculean hot stud. His remarkable skills have made him the team’s top scorer for the past four years.

    Ricky is 26-years-of-age with curly blond hair, deep blue eyes, a constant tan from the beach’s sun, strong as an ox and a former male beauty contest winner as the man-of-the-year for a famous men’s magazine.

    Coach Butch, a 40-year-old gay single man, is a former successful beach volleyball player that became rich from a family inheritance plus successful in his own right with building a computer company. He loves volleyball resulting in his financing and coaching the team.

    Coach Butch has remained very fit with daily workouts. Butch has very dark features and a body to die for. He is very popular with guys on both his team as well as studs from other touring teams. He has a reputation of getting down and dirty with a number of hot studs on the tour.

    The rumor is that he gives incredible head and can fuck like a wild bull. He has no problem getting into hot guys pants. In fact, many guys come on to him.

    Another hobby for Butch is his champion dogs at dog shows around the country. One of his goals is to show of his top breeds at the Westminster Kennel Club Show at Madison Square Garden.

    ***********

    The Story of Wild Sex as Told By Coach Butch

    As a former player and now coach of my successful volleyball team, I’ve scored with several of my own players as well as opposing teams’ hot studs when it comes to hot man sex. Believe me these hot athletes have hard bodies and big dicks that I crave daily. But I’ve never been more turned on and horny for any stud than I’ve been for my player Ricky. I’ve had many wet dreams and jack offs about sucking Ricky’s cock and getting fucked by him or fucking him. The problem has been that he has a hot chick as his steady girlfriend.

    After several years of dreaming of ways to finesse Ricky into hot sex, I finally succeeded two months ago. Here is the story.

    My team had just won a major prestigious tournament with lucrative money rewards. I decided to invite my team and their friends out to my beach home for a weekend to celebrate the victory. I hired a catering company to provide the feast with foods and drinks imported from around the world. It was a weekend of eating, drinking, partying and yes hot sex.

    On that Saturday evening, I’d not yet had any sex hoping that a miracle would deliver Ricky to me. While everyone was eating, dancing and carrying on with wild sex, Ricky noticed his 27-year-old sweetheart dancing with one of my recent hot 18-year-old athletic recruits. The couple was dancing, kissing and soon Ricky noticed his girlfriend grabbing the young studs crotch. Ricky became enraged, located me in my guesthouse and began to display his anger. He was also in tears as I began to comfort him.

    Ricky said: “Coach, I’m so furious with that bitch. She probably has been fucking no telling how many of these studs. I’ve had it with her. I really loved her and look what she has done to me. I’m finished with her.”

    This was my chance as I said: “Ricky, I’m so sorry. You are so hurt. Let me make you feel better. You know how much you and the team enjoy my massages. You need to relax. Lets go over to my house, get you undressed and on the massage table. You’ll feel better.”

    “Yea, Coach, you are one hell of a masseur and those hands are like velvet on my muscles. Do you want me to get naked for the massage?”

    “Yes, Ricky, take off all your clothes except maybe that blue silk jock strap. It looks so sexy on you.”

    “Why Coach, I believe that silk jock strap is turning you on. Yea, look at that huge tent in your pants.”

    Ricky got up on the table on his stomach, spread those muscled legs far apart, put his sexy arms and hands above his head and showed off the most beautiful smooth bubble round ass cheeks and asshole. Hell, his ass began to throb as his hole pushed out and back in over and over. He smelt like some hot stud just after sex. The odors were intoxicating. That did it as I became rock hard. I had to have him at that moment.

    I poured massage oil from his head all the way down to his feet. I slowly began to use my magic hands to feel and rub his hard body and muscles up and down his back, legs and feet. I could feel his sensuous body giving in to my hands and fingers. His ass began to really pucker. I had no doubt he was now in heat. Further evidence surfaced when he began to hump as his ass moved up and down while his breathing increased. It was time for me to make my move as Ricky was under the spell of my hands roaming softly over his warm body and the anger he had at his girlfriend. He was for sure horny. Shit, he began to moan like he was fucking a female.

    While his eyes were closed, I slipped out of my clothes and got up on the massage table, took my oily hands and began to finger his pink pucker asshole. I inserted first one and then two fingers inside his wet many pussy while I reached underneath with my other hand and grabbed his rock hard slick cock. Shit, I felt him leaking a good supply of pre-cum. I took my pre-cum covered finger, put it up to his thick lips, parted his lips with my finger and he began to suck his own pre-cum. Yea, it was happening.

    Then I had him turn over on to his back as I discovered his 10-inch cock straight as a flag pole jerking wildly with more oozing pre-cum. His cock head was now slick and shinny from the cum. His cock had managed to escape the hot silk jock strap. I put my lips down on the jock strap, smelt his crotch, licked his now wet jock strap and finally began removing what I hoped would be my trophy that being the cum soaked jock strap. I put it up to y mouth and nose and devoured the smell and taste.

    Then I got a big surprise when Ricky said: “Coach you love smelling my jock strap. Do you want it as a gift?”

    “OH fuck yea, thanks Ricky. I’ll sleep with it at night thinking of your hot cock and ass.”

    “Coach you’ve turned me on. Do you want me?”

    Without replying, I took my lips and tongue and began to massage his very hard thick cock head. His cock jetted out from his sexy pubic hair. I began to slide my tongue up and down his fat now very hot cock shaft as he thrust his crotch up and down as he moaned with pleasure. The smells and taste of his cock were so arousing. More drops of goo formed on his piss slit that I sucked into my mouth. I loved his sweet cum. I went crazy taking his big tool deep into my throat and became wild sucking his man meat. I went up and down that tool faster and faster until he said:

    “Oh my god Coach, it feels so good. You really know how to suck a man’s cock. No woman has ever been that good sucking my cock. Don’t stop. I love your hot lips and tongue on my manhood. Yea, that is it.”

    He oozed more pre-cum as his balls became enlarged. Was he about to come?

    I was so turned on that I increased my speed of sucking his cock down to the base while I used one hand to grab his hot nuts. I’d waited for years to suck that gorgeous cock and I was getting my feel of that veined pulsating cock. Man this was the best cock I’d ever had in my mouth.

    My cock was steel hard and dripping lots of juice. After a long blowjob on Ricky’s velvet smooth cock, I moved up on his hard ribbed chest and drove my red-hot cock past his lips and deep into his throat. Ricky gladly took my cock without any resistance. He sucked me while he produced gobs of spit wetting my tool making for a very loud and sloppy blowjob. It was terrific.

    “Ricky suck my cock, you horny stud. Eat my pre-cum Do you like sucking your first cock and how about that pre-cum? Yea, that’s it baby.”

    He grunted as he devoured my cock. Shit, he was really liking the taste and feel of my cock. This was like beyond hot.

    When I was close to coming, I pulled out of his sexy mouth. I planted wet kisses on his juicy wet lips. We soon found ourselves swirling our tongues around the roofs of each other’s mouth. His mouth was so hot and his thick lips had me crazy with lust. The kissing lasted for several minutes as our cocks bounced up and down.

    I got off Ricky and had him stand up as i said: “Ricky I’ve wanted that big cock of yours inside me for years. Please please fuck me.”

    “Yea. man I want to fuck that ass of yours. I had no idea how great man sex could be. I can’t wait to feel my cock up your ass. I’ve heard that a man’s ass is much tighter than a woman’s pussy. Lets fuck now.”

    “Yea Ricky fuck me. Show me no mercy. Fuck my ass like it is a woman’s pussy. Man it is so hot to have a straight man to fuck me for the first time.”

    I leaned up against facing the massage table, spread my legs, took my hands and spread open my waiting man pussy and waited to feel the big monstrous wood slide into me. I soon felt Ricky come in close, place his big cock on my ass crack and felt his hot breath on my neck. Then he began sliding his thick cock inch by inch deep into my ass until he was up my ass to the base of his cock. He took his hands and placed them on my shoulders to steady himself and he began to pound my ass. His cock explored ever inch of my ass walls and I felt his cock head drive into my prostate over and over. I felt like I had a baseball thrusting in and out of my ass. It was so awesome. Soon his pre-cum was wetting my ass and the wet warm feeling had my cock pulsating and ready to come. But I must control the urge to come. I needed him to fuck me for a long time before we shot our loads.

    After a long fuck, I felt Rick slowly pull his cock out with sloppy sounds.

    “Coach, lets change to a new position.”

    Ricky got up on the table, laid down on his back with his cock stiff as a hot iron standing at attention and he spread his legs far apart. I got up facing Ricky and stralled his erect cock with my ass. I slowly slide my ass down on the throbbing cock slowly until I had swallowed his cock deep into my ass. As he pushed his cock upward and I pushed down, we got into a hot fucking rhythm that had him fucking me like mad. We fucked for the longest time. After some time, as we continued to fuck, he grabbed my wildly jerking cock and began masturbating me. Man it was so hot as I felt his cock drilling my ass and his hot hand jerking me off. I had the best of two worlds.

    As became almost exhausted, I heard Ricky say: “Oh shit, oh fuck, year fuck I’m going to come. Do you want my seed in that man pussy. tell me quick before it is too late. Do you want me to come inside you with my big load, baby?”

    I took my experienced ass muscles and began to squeeze his cock very hard as I said: “Yea, fuck come inside me. Give me your jizz now.”

    The feel of my ass muscles squeezing his cock and my permission for him to come inside me caused his cock head to grow larger, his balls tightened, his face formed pure pleasure and he squeezed my cock very hard that put us both over the edge. I felt a river of his cum shoot deep in my ass as I shot a huge load all over his chest, face and hair.

    The orgasm seemed to last for at least a minute. When we weer spent, we were drenched in cum in both my ass and on his body. I licked up part of my cum as he pulled his cock out of my ass. We embraced and shared the cum as out lips met with such a sensuous feel and smell. The sex was awesome.

    We showered and then talked. We went back out to the parry and ate.

    About two hours later, Ricky approached me with a huge shitty grin and sexy eyes and said: “Coach, I’m getting horny again. Lets go back inside and you use your big cock to fuck my virgin ass. I want to know how it feels to have a big cock up my ass. I want your cock inside me. Lets become fuck buddies. To hell with my girlfriend. I bet that young stud is fucking her right now. I hope he knocks her up, the bitch.”

    “Yea Ricky, let me breed you right now. I’m hard as an iron pipe. I want that round bubble ass of yours right now. My cock is saying hell yea. Yes, lets become fuck buddies. I only want you from now own. Man my dream has come true.”

    As went toward the house, our shorts were like large tents. Several of the team members whistled at us and cheered. I heard one guy yell: “Which one is going to get their big dick up the other guy’s fresh hot meat. Yea, lets hear it for man pussy.”

    We smiled and gave him the finger and we were off to fuck.

  • Loving Wife

    “What’s for dinner? Lamb chops, I hope. You do those so well.”

    “Of course, if that’s what you want, Ely. If that’s what you want, than that’s what we’ll have.”

    He’s got no taste buds left, I think. What does he care if it’s lamb, pork, or shit?Note to self-while I try to keep my voice from having the sarcastic edge Ely had complained about of late. Of course we don’t have any lamb chops in the house. I’ll have to go to the market.

    “And grapefruit for breakfast, I hope.”

    “Yes, we have that.”

    “Pink grapefruit. You know I like that so much better.”

    “Sure, of course.”

    Trying to stay pleasant here. Now I’ll have to go to the market for sure. The grapefruit we have isn’t fuckin’ pink. OK, control yourself, Kyle. You can make it out of the bedroom with this smile on your face. And don’t even look in Wolfgang’s direction. I know the prick has a self-satisfied sneer on his face. 

    Flung to the back of the panty. Pushed down on my knees. Tell me you don’t want it, he says. Just say you don’t. Fumbling with the zipper of his fly. Can’t get to it fast enough. Licking down the side of it and then, with a sigh, opening my mouth over the bulb. Desperately wanting it to be hard, wanting him to fuck me. Now!

     For better or for worse the minister had said in the ceremony. And I hadn’t a single qualm about saying yes. I’d wanted Ely so desperately. I loved him desperately. I also wanted him inside me-constantly.

    I still love him desperately. I don’t want him to go. This is the absolute worst.And I . . . just . . . don’t know if I can hang on. I had no idea how this would affect my needs. I don’t know how I can hide my bitterness and my fear-and, worse, my physical wants-from him. There’s nothing he can do about them anymore.

    He’s thirty years older than you are, everyone said. Don’t get involved. You’re barely twenty. You’re just a student he’s pulled out of his class. You know nothing about life yet. You haven’t lived. He’ll be sixty-five when you’re thirty-five, and we all know how much-how often-you’ve got to have it. And whatever you do, don’t marry the guy. He’s vigorous now, yes. But at sixty-five?

    Ely was good to me-very good. He could take care of me as often as I needed it. He kept in good shape and was active. I had no doubt that even at sixty-five he could give it to me. And sex wasn’t everything. We had good times together. A hard cock was most things to me, of course, I won’t deny that. But I loved-no, I love-Ely for so much else. Sex isn’t it all. I keep telling myself that. And I do so want to believe it. It’s Ely I wanted-who I want even now.

    But who would have known that the question of sixty-five would be irrelevant? He wasn’t going to make fifty-five even. Pancreatic cancer doesn’t give you many options-or much time. And there’s nothing pleasant about the time it does give you.

    It hadn’t been too bad for six months. I didn’t have to work. We had plenty of money, and I could take care of him as long as he was still mobile. I’d had no idea I’d turn out to be a housewife taking care of an invalid-one old enough to be my parent. But it wasn’t too bad for the first several months. We even still could fuck. He could maintain an erection and we both could get satisfaction with me riding the cock. He was still just about as big and as long-lasting as I could take.

    But cancer takes its toll. And Ely wasn’t going to be going into that good night easily. He railed at his sickness. He was demanding and bitter, especially at first.It taxed our relationship, of course.

    Just leave him, my young friends would say. He can’t expect you to stay and take care of him after he no longer can take care of your needs. It’s not like you are a married couple.

    Oh, but we are a married couple. We did the ceremony and everything. I know that’s not supposed to mean as much between those of the same sex as between a man and a woman-especially ones with children-but it had meant even more to Ely and me.We were declaring a love and a commitment that would close doors to us and make people turn away. That ceremony had required so much of us.

    And I still love him. I can forgive his moods and his demands. I know I would be so much worse if it was me dying from cancer like that-and painfully.

    I just get so jittery and on edge myself. I have needs. I always did. I wouldn’t have let him invite me to his home for special tutoring in the first place if I didn’t know that he wanted to fuck me-that I wanted him to fuck me. I’d heard what he had and what he could do with it-and how much stamina he had. I needed that. I wanted that.

    I fell in love with him, Professor Ely Silver, later. But I never fell out of love with his cocking.

    I sure could use that now. But it was something he no longer could give. He was bitter enough about that for both of us. I needed to just grit my teeth and tough it out.

    I was caught between a rock and a hard place when Wolfgang came to us. Ely had gotten to be too much for me to handle. He couldn’t walk on his own-couldn’t hardly move on his own. He was heavier than I was. I couldn’t get him to the tub or even to the toilet and everything was getting out of hand.

    He had to have a nurse. And he had to have one who could handle him.

    Wolfgang was a big chunk of a man. Not fat; all muscle. Germanic. Organized, very capable . . . and demanding and knowing what the situation was-Ely and me living as a married couple-and how much he was needed to help with Ely. And, physically, Wolfgang could handle me as easily as he could handle Ely. 

    Oh, god. He’s just upstairs. We can’t let him hear us. Don’t tease me. All of it. Deep. Hard. Oh shit. I want it so bad. My back chaffing against the brick fireplace wall at the back of the pantry as he pushes me up and down the bricks by the force of his cock, My knees clinging to his waist above his hip joints. Locking my ankles across the top of his bulbous buttocks. Gyrating my pelvis; fucking myself on his thick cock in frantic counterthrusts. Gotta have it. Gotta have it. Give it to me. GETITGETITGETIT!Wolfgang laughing deep in his throat. Thrusting harder, deeper.

     I didn’t look at Wolfgang as I backed out of the sick room. Just the one time.But I was walking on eggs. Ely couldn’t know. The final thrust of the knife. I couldn’t let Ely know how bad it was for me. It wasn’t his fault. He felt bad enough that he couldn’t give it to me. That he was leaving me so soon. It wasn’t anything like we had planned. We had foreseen and planned for the thirty years of marriage thing, knowing that he probably would go first. We’d been so rational, so civilized, so reasonable about all that. We’d agreed that the sex drive would decrease for both of us over time-we’d mellow out together. Other couples with an age difference like this had told us it would be fine.

    Well, his was gone. Mine was aching.

    I couldn’t let him know how much it mattered. The shattering of that dream. It was bad enough for him for what he faced. He couldn’t know what it was doing to me.

    Just months. Weeks even. Why couldn’t I just hold on? But I didn’t want to think about that. I didn’t want him to go at all. I think he was accepting this better than I was now. Why couldn’t I fuckin’ just not want it so bad? And why was it putting me on such an edge? So close to lashing out whenever Ely makes a request I haven’t anticipated. And Wolfgang there now, in the room, ready to move between us.

    I couldn’t let that happen. Not again. I couldn’t let anyone come between me and my husband-certainly not in Wolfgang’s way. 

    Trembling after we’d both come. You want it again, don’t you? he asks, with a sneer in his voice. A randy little Kyle, ain’t you?Tell me you don’t want it again. How long since he’s given it to you? Tell me this was a mistake, that you don’t want it again, or we go again. I’m hard for you again. Whimpering, I don’t answer. My instinct is to cut and stumble out of the pantry. To call the agency and have Wolfgang replaced immediately. Tonight.Instead I climb down off his hips and turn in his arms, facing the bricks of the fireplace wall. He laughs as I push my buttocks into his groin and reach back for his cock. You’re such a slut, he mutters, as he slams back into me and I stuff a fist in my mouth so that my cries can’t be heard upstairs. Yes, yes, fuck me hard, I’m screaming in my mind. And he’s doing just that-again. 

    I know he thought he was settled in to getting paid several ways, but it’s been a week and I’ve avoided being alone with Wolfgang and haven’t even given him more of a glance than I have too-even though his muscled body and that cock that I know so well now have me trembling knowing his eyes are following me around the room. Knowing. Waiting.

    It was a relief, actually, to need lamb chops and pink grapefruit. I had to get out of the house. A trip to the market was what I needed to cut the tension-the tension of having to be cheery with Ely no matter what he was whining for and the tension of having Wolfgang follow me around the room with his eyes, rubbing his basket with a meaty fist where Ely couldn’t see him from the bed.

    I had a package of fresh lamb chops and a few other items in my basket and was standing in front of the grapefruit bin, trying to remember how you could tell which were the best ones-and laughing bitterly internally that I was being such a housewife about it. Ely couldn’t taste much of anything anymore. If the grapefruit was just pink inside when I cut it, that would satisfy his want. If only all of his wants were that easy to satisfy. If only my own wants didn’t need to be satisfied so badly.

    I was squeezing the fruit too hard. This one was bruised. In my youth, I would have just tossed it back in the bin and picked out another. But Ely had told me to take responsibility for my actions-that even when there was no good solution, I should take responsibility for making one that did the least harm to others. A bruised grapefruit wouldn’t do either a buyer or the store any good. I’d bruised it. I put the fruit in my basket and was picking out another one that I could serve Ely, when I looked up and caught him looking at me.

    I was shocked. I hadn’t seen Lloyd in years. Not since before I’d married Ely. He was from another world altogether. I shuddered at the thought of how easy it would have been for me to drift into that world. The leather world.

    Lloyd was big and brawny, bold and brash and bald headed, but hairy everywhere else to make up for that. Covered in tattoos and body piercings. Older than I was, but not as much older as Ely was. I’d always gone for older men.

    He’d come “that” close to having me once, and I’d come almost”that” close to letting him have me. But there was Ely, a sharp contrast to Lloyd. Offering so much more-including love and commitment.

    Holding a second pink grapefruit in my hand, I watched him move toward me. It stopped on the other side of the bin. I nonsensically held the grapefruit up over the bin, between us. Keeping Ely between us.

    “I’ve heard you’re having a rough time. You and Ely.”

    “Times have been better than now, yes,” I answered.

    “It’s good to see you Kyle. I think of you often.”

    I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want to say that I thought of him often too. I hadn’t-for years. But since Ely went into the bed for the last time, I’ll have to admit that I’d thought about Lloyd too.

    “Really tough about Ely. It’s been a slow going, I guess.”

    “Yes,”I said. But I said it with a little bit of resentment. It wasn’t too slow for me. Other than all that went with dying from pancreatic cancer, I hadn’t wanted my time with Ely to be a second shorter than it had been.

    “Can’t fuck with that sort of thing, is what I’ve heard.”

    I didn’t respond. After looking around to see if there were any other store patrons within earshot, which, thankfully, there weren’t, I picked up another grapefruit and held it with the other one in front of me, between me and Lloyd.As a reminder of who was there even though he wasn’t there.

    “I could help with that,” Lloyd continued. “Ely need never know, if that’s what you want. I didn’t think you’d last with him a week. But you’ve done good. And I bet you’ve done good by him. All that time I was tryin’ to get you, though, I could see that you couldn’t go long without it.”

    “I. . . I need to get back to the house,” I muttered. “Good seeing you, though, Lloyd. And thanks, but . . . well, I think I need to go back. I can’t be away too long.”

    “I’ll be outside-in my truck-if you . . . you know.”

    And then he was gone. If I’d expected him to be pushy, it was my surprise. I found I was trembling. Had I wanted him to be pushy?

    “Excuse me? Are you about done squizzin’ them grapefruit?”

    I snapped out of my trance. An elderly lady was trying to get to the grapefruit bin.

    “Oh, sorry,” I said. “Yes, I’m done. Yes, indeed, I’m done.” I was so tired. I was past done.

    I put the two good grapefruit back into the bin. Then I walked around the grocery store-in a trance-putting items from my basket back where I’d gotten them. All but the bruised grapefruit.

    Responsibility.Ely had taught me to take responsibility. He’d also taught me to problem solve.He’d been the best damn math professor in the university. Everyone wanted to take his courses. And he probably had been the best cocksman in the university too. All of the young men who went for that sort of thing wanted to be bedded by him. But he had picked me.

    Ten minutes after I’d entered his house for the special tutoring I hadn’t really needed, he was doggie fucking me on the carpet in his living room. And I couldn’t get enough of his cock. Or of him. I was in seventh heaven when he wanted me to move in with him-and had risen to ninth heaven when he said he wanted me to marry him-to forever and ever with him.

    But he’d also taught me to problem solve. To make whatever compromises had to be made to get to a “best-case” goal. To take responsibility for paying for fruit I’d bruised.

    “You sure you want this, sir?” the checkout clerk enquired in a polite voice.”The fruit looks like it’s been bruised.”

    “Yes, I like it that way, thanks. Just ring it up, please. I’m in a bit of a hurry.”

    Lloyd had waited. He was leaning up against the fender of his double-cab metallic black-painted truck and looking confident and a bit amused as I exited the grocery store with the one grapefruit in a plastic bag.

    He drove me to his farm a couple of miles out of town and parked behind his barn.We fucked first in the backseat of the cab. After I’d sucked him big to the sound and feel of his thick cock ring clicking against my teeth, he pulled me up and screwed my channel down on his cock, with me facing him, and the soles of my feet leveraging off the back window of the cabin on either side of his head. Just watching the tattooing on his chest, arms, and torso undulating and feeling his nipple rings cold on my tongue made me come quickly inside his pumping fist. He laughed and kept on with his own rhythm of the fuck to a long, hard, glorious ending.

    I couldn’t stop moaning and “oh shit yessing” when he’d gone quiet.

    “Been a while since you had it good, hasn’t it?”

    I said nothing, because I couldn’t lie. Wolfgang had been good too. But it had been a week. Wolfgang was so right. I was a slut. It was a problem. But it was one to be compromised. I knew that now. I knew what Ely would want me to do. He wouldn’t want to know, of course. But I knew it was what he would want. It would make me a hell of a lot easier to live-and to approach dying-with.

    Lloyd said he wanted to fuck me properly, in the house, in his bed. But we only made it just outside the truck door. He looked at me, standing there, nude, hard, trembling, wanting him again. Now. And he pushed me down on the small of my back on the passenger seat. I raised one foot to the corner of the windshield inside and the other to the door frame on the other side of the passenger door, and he stood on the running board, crouched over me and worried my nipples with his teeth as his piercings jangled and his tattoos moved in waves and his cock thrust and thrust and thrust, punishing my prostate ecstatically with that thick cock ring.

    “The house,” he murmured when we’d both come.

    “I can’t. I do have to get back. And I’ve got to go back to the grocery store.”

    “How often do you go to the grocery store?”

    “Usually every Thursday.”

    “Do you think you can make it on Tuesdays too?”

    “Uh, I don’t know.”

    “Don’t go shittin’ me now. I think I know you pretty good. You need it more than once a week. Might as well be in for a penny as well as a pound. Like I said. Nobody needs to know. Not Ely or anyone else. I’ve wanted you ever since I didn’t get you.”

    A penny and a pound. I laughed. This is one reason I liked older men. They used such strange expressions. Such apt ones too, though. This one gave me comfort.Deciding to do it was one thing. Feeling brave enough to do it as much as I needed it was another thing. For some strange reason my thoughts went to Wolfgang.God, he’d had a powerful thrust with that thick cock.

    I picked a different checkout clerk when I went back to the grocery store for lamb chops and another pink grapefruit-I’d left the bruised one in Lloyd’s truck, along with those intentions I couldn’t live up to as well as all of the inhibitions I’d left home with.

    Outside of the grocery store I made a cell phone call from the car.

    “Ms.Taylor? This is Kyle Silver. You may remember, we talked about that double room at the nursing home, where my husband, Ely, could have a full-care room for the remainder of his needs and I could have the room next to him so I could be there full time too. If it’s still available, could we occupy as soon as possible? It’s vacant now, still? Can we arrange transportation tomorrow?”

    When I entered the house, I put everything away in the kitchen except the grapefruit. I dug out the recipe for lamb chops that Ely liked the best. Then, taking the grapefruit, I climbed the stairs to Ely’s bedroom. I stood at the door for a few moments, composing myself, and calling up my cheeriest smile.

    I entered the room. Ely was awake, grimacing in pain, but he put on a brave smile when he saw me. Wolfgang was dozing in the corner, but he snapped awaked when I entered as well.

    “I got the grapefruit,” I said. “A nice elderly lady helped me pick out the best one. You can have that and anything else you want for breakfast. And I think I’ll bring a tray up and eat with you in the morning.” I kept my voice upbeat, my smile my best.

    “You’re so good to me,” Ely said.

    “You are all the world to me, Ely,” I answered. “We’re going to make every minute count.”

    I looked over straight into Wolfgang’s eyes. He was giving me a sneery, possessive smile of his own. I smiled back.

    I’d give Wolfgang’s thick cock the best ride of his life tonight. He’d get a good-bye bonus he’d never forget. And I wouldn’t care if I did need the cock more than he needed my ass. I’d come to terms with that. I’d make Ely’s last days the best that they could be. Every minute would be a testament of my love for him and how he could most comfortably conclude his days. And I’d do it without tensions and bitternesses of my own. I’d found a way to take care of that.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Fuck me! Fuck me!

    “UHH, FUCK ME,” he screams as the assailant attached to the impressively thick 9-incher parts his supple little ass-cheeks as he is forcibly ramming him with another passion-fueled thrust.

    “TAKE THIS, YOU, DAMNED SCRAWNY ASSED MOTHERFUCKER.”

    “FUCK ME! FUCK ME!” he yells, again, as another plunge delves deeper into his tender region.

    “DOES THE LITTLE SHIT, LIKE HIS ASS BEING ASSAULTED? DOES HE?”

    “YES, YES, I DO,” he says to the man with the fiercely piercing cock while he continues to make another anal entry into his well-lubed and oft used ass.

    “AH, TAKE THIS.”

    The assailant screams, with authority, as he rams his defenseless anus again.

    “…AND THIS.”

    It is smashed into him again, harder, with more force, more power, than it was the previous few times, he was plugged.

    “FUCK!” he screams as the cock plummets his ass, swelling to even bigger proportions inside him, as it fights for much needed space in his already tightened precum lubed hole.

    “AH! SHIT! AH! SHIT!”

    He yells.

    He feels the sweat bead-up between his clenched ass-cheeks, as its melts and seeps from his bony body and the immensely powerful man, which is ‘taking charge’ of his ass, making it his sworn property on this awkwardly progressing prom night.

    The wet moist sounds radiate about in the cramped space in the back of the rented limo, as he lies, sprawled out on the cluttered and trash strewn floor of the rental. The pre-prom party had already started.

    His pants and briefs, gathered, bundled around his ankles as the man continues with the barrage on his tender little derriere.

    “FUCK! FUCK!”

    “FUCK! FUCK!” he echoes the man’s words as he continues the ongoing powerful assault of his weak little ass.

    “SHIT! SHIT!”

    “I WANT MORE, GIVE ME MORE!” he yells as he squeezes the man’s protruding cock, between his half-mooned globular backside while it makes another poignant meaningful passage into his welcoming ass.

    “FUCK! FUCK!”

    The man’s blood pressure rises, his face red, as the color of a ripened tomato.

    The man, whose cock fills his ass, pulses, with each pump of his heart, which feeds vital blood to his body and to that of his engorged cock.

    “SHIT! SHIT!”

    A droplet of sweat from the excited body of this unknown man drips onto the small of his back, running and mixing with the other countless drops of perspiration from the man’s body and his, to the crack of my continually plummeted ass.

    “FUCK ME! FUCK ME!” he yells, again, as another entry is made into his vulnerable posterior.

    “UH! UH! UH! UH!”

    The man’s stiffened cock swells, again.

    “SHIT! SHIT”

    The man moans loudly as he continues with his forced anal ‘activity.’

    “FUCK ME! FUCK ME! He screams loudly, louder than he had previously been doing as he happily welcomes another fiery burst from the battering ram-cock of the man.

    The man grabs the hair on the back of his head, yanking him, powerfully, forcing his cock, deeper and deeper, into his beaten and battered hole.

    The hairs of his ass and the prickly hairs of the man’s shaven tool excite him as he continues with a mighty force, parting him with another piston-like thrust.

    “FUCK! FUCK!”

    “FUCK! FUCK! He mimics the man’s words, again, the man who fills him completely with his ongoing powerful assault of his frail little backside.

    “YOU WANT MY CUM, BOY?”

    “GIVE IT TO ME! GIVE IT TO ME! I WANT YOUR CUM!” he screams as he demands the reward for this unwelcomed, yet welcomed, participation in this single insular drama but once it commenced, he did not halt it. He wanted, more.

    “UH! TAKE THIS!”

    He is ‘maneuvered’ again by the ongoing force-fed fuck.

    “FUCK! FUCK!”

    He screams as he removes his cock, in and out of the young man, who lies sprawled out on the limo’s floorboard, taking each thrust from his powerful thighs with ease and abandonment. The boy seems to be taking all he can dish out and wants more.

    “GIVE ME THE LOAD! GIVE ME THE LOAD!” he demands from the man who entered his rental, threw him to the floor, yanked down his starched dress pants and briefs, taking liberties with his posterior attributes.

    The surprise assault happened in the blink of an eye, commencing like some unforeseen sonic jack, hammering away into pliable concrete. He did not know the man when he burst into the back of his rented limo, but he likes the feel of the man as he dumps his pent-up passionately produced load into his vulnerable waiting ass.

    “FUCK! FUCK!”

    The man screams as he unloads his ‘passions’ into his wet waiting canal that is being used for other necessary means.

    “SHIT! SHIT!” He screams as his own cock dumps its heavy-laden sac-like balls full of its own milky white baby-batter onto the filthy carpet that brushes, hard against his pubes and cock, burning him, “SHIT.”

    Knock.

    Knock.

    Knock.

    The sound is that of a delicate tightly clenched fist tapping against the glass of the darkly-tinted rolled-up electric windows of the rented limousine.

    “Daddy, are you in there with my date, Seth?” a young girls soft voice resonates from the other side of the rolled-up window.

    “YES, DEAR, DADDY IS IN HERE, GETTING TO KNOW YOUR CUTE LITTLE PROM DATE. HE IS QUITE PLEASED WITH HIM. QUITE PLEASED.”

    The assailant looks over at him.

    Sneering.

    Then, smiling.

    “Be good to her, my 17-year old daughter, or I will give you more of this.”

    The man grips his rapidly deflating cock as he hastily tucks it, haphazardly, carelessly, back into his worn trousers.

    He nods to the man as he pulls up his own rented black tuxedo pants, tucking his spent cock back into his cheap Fruit-Of-The-Looms all the while wiping the expelled perspiration from his slickened wet forehead onto his starched and overpriced white dress shirt.

    “YES, SIR, I WILL,” he answers the man who took advantage of his youthful endeavors.

    “Don’t you touch her with your tiny little 18-year old dick, boy, you hear me? You scrawny little motherfucker,” the man says, “or the next time, I will do you harder. Much harder.”

    The man leers at him, again, scowling, warning him.

    Seth gulps, his Adam’s apple rises and falls, as the man opens the door, stepping from the overpriced limo, leaving him, giving him, time to make sure his person is presentable (and covered) before he sees the man’s waiting daughter.

    “PLEASE! PLEASE! DO IT AGAIN, SIR! PLEASE!” he begs as the man departs, his words barely audible except to him and the departing man’s ears.

    He tightens his bow tie that hangs loosely around his neck, tucks in, his loosened shirt under his belted pants and brushes back his disheveled hair back into its proper place, as best he can.

    “Here goes,” as he opens the door, “Whatever.”

  • To reveal

    Kevin was sitting next to Wade trying hard not to look at his body, the way the water trickled down its form, along his spine, down his arms and along his legs. Wade’s nakedness with him being fully dressed was all the more agitating, his arousal painfully confined in his jeans for Wade was so close, right next to him. His eyes scanned down Wade’s chest, the smooth skin glistening wetly. He looked down further, quickly, eyes glancing back and forth, afraid Wade would catch him, see him looking at his cock, the way it lay over the sac, loose, in full repose, with its wrinkled skin along the shaft. For a long time he had fought these thoughts, these desires, but it was getting more difficult and it was his best friend Wade they revolved around. The image of Wade naked whirled through his mind when he masturbated or when the guys joked around about girls, telling of their sexual escapades in truth or in exaggeration, he had thought of sex with Wade, of doing things he couldn’t admit to desiring. Now the temptation was so great, Wade’s nakedness right here next to him, he found himself reaching over, slowly, his hand quivering with fear and longing till he was almost touching the bare thigh.

     

    Wade had called him up last night wanting to know if he wanted to go try fishing in Jessie Brown’s pond the next morning. Jessie Brown had been in a nursing home for years and his place was falling in ruin not having any family to keep it up. His fields were rented out but the house sat as it was the day he was taken away and in the back of the property in a section of woods was a small pond he had built forty years ago. No one ever went back to it and Wade’s family had the land adjacent so Wade and Kevin planned to walk down to the small pond and see if they could catch anything.

    Kevin showed up right after sun up wearing a t-shirt and cargo shorts for he knew once the sun came up it would heat up quickly, the temperatures having been in the nineties during the day. He had his favorite rod and reel for fishing in tight areas, the rod short enough to work among trees and shrubs that may be along the bank of the pond and his smallest tackle box, one easily carried. Wade came out on the rear porch wearing a loose tank top and cargo shorts. Wade’s dark skin allowed him to withstand more sun than Kevin could ever take, his own skin so fair, and Wade wore tank tops, t-shirts with the sides cut out of them, shirts with the sleeves ripped off, or more often than not, no shirt at all. He knew his body looked good, with his playing sports in high school, the weight training in practice and his labors on his family’s farm and his dark hair only highlighted his skin tone even more. Kevin found himself once again looking at his friend with desire, averting his eyes quickly whenever Wade looked at him, trying hard not to be seen as staring at his body.

    Kevin played sports too, did the same weight training and helped his father in his grading business, but he didn’t fill out like Wade or some of the other guys, his body didn’t bulk up. Instead he was tall and lean, his torso long with little definition, but he did have stamina, able to go all day in his labors with his father or stay in a game nearly the whole time running till his clothes were soaked with sweat. But he felt some self-consciousness about not appearing as muscular as Wade, didn’t feel like he looked as mature, and when the guys flexed their muscles demonstrating their strength, he would stay to the side, quiet, feeling less manly, and it was exasperated more so by his secret desires, the ones that the other guys called queer, or worse.

    Gear in hand they headed out as the dim early morning light pushed away the darkness cutting across a pasture heading toward the fence line and Jessie Brown’s place. They didn’t talk much at first, neither fully awake, as they made their way over the undulating ground to the fence. They climbed over at the back of the field where it wasn’t grown up and made their way along the edge of the woods till they came to the narrow lane that cut through the trees down to the pond.

    The pond was small, not more than fifty feet wide and a hundred feet long. Grass was growing up thickly along the bank and down into the swallow areas. Mist hovered over its surface and as the light of day fell over the pond dragonflies could be seen darting around the edge.

    “Which way do you want to go? We can each work around to the far side and see if we catch anything” Wade said as the two of them prepared their rods putting on a lure they thought appropriate.

    “It’s about the same either way, with those grassy areas at each end. I’ll go to the right I guess” Kevin replied. “You think there is anything in it?”

    “Should be, but the question is will they bite.”

    They moved down the bank to the edge of the pond and cast out their lures, working them slowly back. Wade went left and Kevin went right as they made their way slowly around the pond casting their lures out in front of them was they went. Kevin got one hit on his lure, but it was a short quick pull, nothing of any size and he moved onward. Across the pond he saw Wade cast time and time again with no luck. Kevin moved to the back side, the bank steeper and the edge of the pond deeper and he cast closer to the edge working his lure back slowly. He was looking down into the clear water, searching for some movement, some evidence of fish being in the pond when he heard the splash and he knew instantly it was Wade.

    Wade was in a sitting position about two feet out with water up to his chest. He was holding his rod and reel up over his head and for a moment it was quiet as the ripples of his slipping in moved over the surface of the pond.

    “You okay?” Kevin asked trying not to laugh.

    “Yeah, just slipped in when I tried to get down to the edge. Shit, I’m soaked.”

    Wade tossed his rod and reel on the bank and eased around on his hands and knees climbing slowly out of the pond. Kevin reeled in his lure and moved down to where Wade was standing, his arms held out from his sides as water dripped off of him.

    “Shit, shit, shit” Wade uttered in disgust and Kevin began to laugh. “It’s not funny.” Wade looked up at Kevin and tried to remain serious but he began to laugh too.

    “Thankfully I left my wallet in my room so it isn’t wet too” Wade said as he slipped the tank top over his head. He laid it over some tall grass and reached down to the button of his cargo shorts.

    “What are you doing?” Kevin asked with a little nervousness in his voice.

    “Getting out of these wet clothes. I’ll lay them out to dry. In this heat it shouldn’t take long.”

    Kevin watched Wade slip the shorts down and work each leg free. He laid them down next to his tank top and then took his boxers by the waist and slipped them down his legs tossing them down next to his other things. Water glistened on his skin and Kevin found himself looking at his friend, the muscular torso and downward to the cock lying over its sac. When Wade stomped down some grass and sat down Kevin did the same next to him easing down beside him.

    For a few minutes Wade talked and Kevin just listened, how the fish weren’t biting, how there had to be fish in the pond and he rambled on about Jessie Brown and his failing health and how this place would be sold once he died and Wade wound around to the idea of buying the place for himself, expanding the pond. Kevin listened, knowing Wade was going to farm, was set up for college in the fall in agriculture and it meant their separation for he was joining the Peace Corps, and would be leaving in the fall as well, first for some training and then overseas. He tried not to think about it, this parting to come, and neither discussed it much when they talked of their plans and the arrangements set in place.

    Wade eventually fell silent and the two of them just sat on the bank of the pond, grass around them as high as their shoulders, looking out over the pond and the surrounding woods. This was when it was the worst for Kevin, when his thoughts of Wade became more than a mere friendship, instead becoming sexual. He looked over at Wade time and time again, the smooth dark skin, the way the water made it glisten in the sunlight and how a few trickles of water cascaded down his body, following its contours, the masculine form bulging with muscle. He felt the racing of his heart, the way he felt anxious sitting here next to Wade with his nakedness. He felt the uncontrollable urge to touch him, to feel the warmth of his skin. He reached out, hand quivering as he moved it slowly across the short distance between them. Wade was sitting with his arms draped over his knees resting his head on them. Kevin assumed he was sitting with his eyes closed resting and he moved his hand over to within a fraction of an inch of Wade’s thigh, so close he thought he could feel the warmth of Wade’s body and his hand shook worse with his fear and longing. He closed the distance, just a slight forward movement then let his fear overtake him and he pulled back.

    Wade moved so fast he didn’t realize what was happening till Wade had him by the wrist holding his arm pulled out refusing to let him pull it back. Wade didn’t say anything as he looked up at Kevin, his expression serious, unreadable to Kevin who was too scared to say anything or try to pull free. Kevin watched Wade’s eyes look down at their hands with Wade’s holding his in place down between them.

    “Wade…please…” Kevin stammered, his voice squeaking with his fear.

    Wade looked up at him and his expression relaxed and he suddenly looked at ease. Wade pulled Kevin’s hand to himself, brought it to his chest and held it against the warm skin and Kevin could feel the beating of his heart.

    “It’s okay Kevin…I know” Wade whispered as he pushed Kevin’s hand downward, slowly, letting it glide over his stomach and down to his cock. Kevin let his fingers open to it, feel the soft wrinkled skin and slide over the soft spongy head. Wade let go of his hand and leaned back on his elbows, his body stretched out fully exposed to the bright morning sun breaking over the trees, and to Kevin’s gaze. Kevin wrapped his fingers around Wade’s cock, felt it stir, flex slightly as it began to thicken and stretch out. Kevin manipulated it, ran his fingers along its growing length.

    Wade grew erect quickly, his cock standing up rigid with Kevin’s hand stroking up and down its length. He reached up and took Kevin by the neck and pulled him over. Kevin looked at him surprised, wondering what he was doing but Wade said nothing, instead he leaned toward Kevin as he pulled him over till he was able to kiss him, gently pressing his lips to Kevin’s. When he let go of Kevin’s neck he pulled back looking Kevin in the eye.

    “Take off your clothes” Wade uttered and Kevin let go of his cock and sat motionless for a brief moment. Wade nodded to him and he pulled his t-shirt over his head revealing his long lean torso with skin so fair it shined in the bright sunlight. Kevin leaned back and undid his cargo shorts and pulled down the zipper. He lifted his ass and worked them down his legs. As he worked each leg free Wade reached out and ran his hand over Kevin’s back, firmly caressing the skin letting his hand move along the spine and over each shoulder blade feeling their movement as Kevin removed his shorts.

    Kevin looked at Wade, a moment of hesitation, but he nodded his head slightly and raised his ass once again to remove his brief. His hard cock bulged at the front, its outline clear beneath the soft white fabric and when he worked his briefs down his cock flopped out and smacked against his stomach, so hard it flexed as it hovered over his stomach.

    A barrier was gone, something that kept him in check, prevented him from acting out on his desires, and Kevin turned to Wade, more aggressive with his nakedness, his own cock showing his desire, this longing for Wade, and he moved up next to Wade and leaned down kissing him as he took Wade’s cock and stroked it. He felt the thick shaft slip easily through his fingers and when he rubbed them over the head he felt it flex in his hand. Wade lay back and Kevin moved up against him, one leg lying over one of Wade’s so he could feel the warmth of Wade’s body along his own, feel the life of it, the undulating of Wade’s breathing, the slight pump of his hips every time he rubbed over his cock head.

    Kevin moved down Wade’s body, kissing his way along, lips over the flesh of Wade’s chest, over each nipple, downward over the undulating stomach till he came to Wade’s hard cock and he held it up, milked the shaft with his fist till a clear bead of pre-cum rose up at the slit and he lapped it up with his tongue making Wade moan beneath him. Then he put his lips to the head and pushed down letting Wade slide into his mouth, inch by inch till he had most of him. Moving his head up and down, Kevin worked Wade’s cock, letting his tongue drag over its length and swirl over the head. He felt Wade’s fingers comb through his hair and push his head downward making him speed up, work his mouth faster till he was mouth fucking himself noisily on Wade’s cock.

    “Oh fuck…I’m close” Wade uttered and Kevin pulled up letting Wade’s cock slip from his mouth and he watched it flexed up and down with Wade’s need. Kevin moved up over him, straddled his hips and reaching back to hold up his cock, and he rose up over it. He moved down till he felt Wade press against his hole and he rocked his hips back and forth stroking his desires, building up his need to feel Wade inside him, to feel the penetration and when he felt Wade push upward he sank down letting Wade’s cock breach his hole and he cried out with the pain of the penetration. His cry echoed over the water as he held still waiting on his hole to loosen and the pain to disappear.

    Wade’s hands rested on Kevin’s thighs and he gave them a soft squeeze as he watched Kevin relax, watched him ease down till his cock disappeared. Kevin moved downward till he was resting on Wade’s hips with his cock completely buried inside his own hole. He stroked his own cock, felt the way it stimulated him, made his whole body feel ever touch, each sensation of Wade’s cock inside his hole and he moved upward till only its head was in his hole and he moved back down, over and over, riding it, working his rhythm up to a rough fuck. He began to slam down on Wade’s cock, to drive his body up and down harder and harder as he stroked his own cock. He began to rock his hips as he felt his cock swell up in his fist harder. Sweat trickled down his torso, ran in rivulets from his hair but he didn’t slow, instead kept up his pace, worked his body on Wade’s cock till he felt Wade squeezing his thighs, tightly, pushing upward into his hole and he slammed down hard, pumped his fist down his cock and came, ropes of cum flying out of his cock. He threw his head back, cried out as he unloaded, felt each hard flex of his cock as it ejaculated out his load and through it all he kept fucking his hole on Wade’s cock, riding it in a rough rhythm until he heard Wade cry out and felt him buck upward beneath him and he knew Wade was filling his hole. Wade was pumping his hips upward in hard short thrusts grunting with each one until he held Kevin down on his cock pumping out the last of his load.

    Kevin looked down and saw his cum had roped over Wade’s face into his hair, over his chest and neck and pooled over his stomach. He leaned over and kissed Wade roughly, tasting his own load as he open mouthed kissed Wade, tongues dueling between them. Wade’s hands rubbed upward along his back and sides then wrapped around his lean torso and pulled him down smearing cum between their bodies.

    Spent and exhausted, Kevin rolled over next to Wade, both still breathing hard. Neither said anything for a long time, just lying there with Kevin running his fingers over Wade’s chest smearing his cum.

    “My clothes are still wet so we need to kill some more time” Wade said as he rolled up and over Kevin. His cock still hard and he moved over Kevin, kicked his legs apart and moved down between them. “I want to fuck you again” Wade whispered and Kevin smiled up at him as he wrapped his legs around Wade’s waist turning his ass upward, spread open, ready for Wade to penetrate him again, to drive cock into his hole and fuck him.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • What Disability

    Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences in the military are always welcome. I get some great ideas for stories from my readers. Please contact me at [email protected]. I want to hear from you.

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct.


    Joe Binder set his coffee down and picked up the file from his desk. He was relieved to see that it was a single amputee; left leg, just above the knee. Not an ideal situation but he would still have plenty to work with, providing he could reach the guy’s head. He picked up his coffee cup and went to stand at the window. To stare, was more like it. A section of the park across the street looked eerily like a place he had been in Vietnam, the way the trees grew and the ground around them, and the vines. A couple of minutes with the view was his way of psyching himself up, putting him in touch with the soldier even before he met him. Joe’s job was a love-hate situation; he hated it, but he liked the results he was able to bring about in someone’s life.

    He turned abruptly, set his coffee down, picked up the file and left the room. At six-two, 240 pounds of muscle, Joe was an imposing figure striding down the hallway. He was in better shape than anyone he knew half his age. Nurses smiled and spoke as he walked by and listening closely, you could almost hear the want in their tone. If they onlyknew. He was cordial and friendly without leading them on, satisfied that he could have any one of them for the asking. Which he wouldn’t do. His one indiscretion when he first arrived at the hospital was a lesson learned; when he’d fucked a young nurse in a linen closet. She had all but announced it over the intercom, thus establishing his reputation as a stud. But never again. Not just because of the publicity, but because it left him cold. It wasn’t what he was looking for.

    He went into room 221 where a young solder sat up in bed against a stack of pillows, a sheet pulled up to his waist, his eyes closed. Joe took a sweeping glance at his bare upper body; yes, he was going to be easy to work with. He had dark hair, buzzed of course, and a rough stubble of beard which Joe suspected was there to make him look older. There was also a stubble of hair on his thick chest with a trail of darker hair down the center of his abs that disappeared into his shorts.

    “Conner Price?”

    The boy’s eyes snapped open. “Yes, sir.”

    Joe put out his ham like hand. “I’m not an officer so you don’t have to call me sir. I’m Joe Binder. I’ll be working with you.”

    “Oh. You’re my therapist.”

    Joe laughed. “Do you think you could work up a little more enthusiasm?” he said. “Therapist is too clinical for me. Let’s say I’m your personal trainer.”

    “Okay.”

    “Are you ready? Had your shower, and breakfast?”

    “Yes.”

    “Let’s go, then,” Joe said.

    “Do I need to put on a shirt?”

    “You can take it with you but you don’t have to put it on. Better if you don’t, we’ll be working in front of mirrors and you’ll be able see your muscles working.”

    The young soldier grabbed his T-shirt from beside the pillows but hesitated, glancing at the wheelchair sitting in the corner.

    “They did show you how to get into that thing,” Joe said.

    “Yeah, but it’s over there and I’m over here,” Conner said.

    “Sounds like a personal problem. What’re you going to do about it?”

    “Well, it would make it easier if you were to roll it over here beside the bed,” Conner said.

    “I’m not here to make things easy for you. Another thing, you need to lose the sweat pants.”

    “Well, I am still a little self conscious about not having a whole left leg,” Conner said with some sarcasm.

    “Well, we’re going to get you over that. The sweats don’t hide anything, and they’re just going to be in the way. Do you have some gym shorts?”

    “I’ve got my old PT shorts from basic,” he said.

    “Those will be great. Why don’t you change,” Joe said.

    Conner scooted to the edge of the bed, his triceps and shoulder muscles bulging. He tugged at the left leg of the sweat pants where they were tangled. “I suppose if I lost both legs you would be more prone to help out,” he said with sarcasm as he stood down on his right leg.

    “Nope,” Joe said. “We should get one thing straight. I’m not your nurse. I’m not here to make you comfortable.”

    “I’m catching on to that,” Conner said as he balanced himself and hopped to the locker, holding onto the bed table. He rummaged around in a bag and came out with a pair of deep green–Army green–PT shorts. He hobbled back to sit on the bed but he hesitated a second before he shoved his sweat pants down.

    “No need to be shy around me, I’m gonna see it anyway,” Joe said. “And I’ve seen it all….oh….” He laughed. “Well, maybe I haven’t,” he said as he saw that the young soldier was going commando. “Damn, I know guys who would give up a leg to have what you’ve got between yours.”

    “If I ever get to use it again,” Conner said.

    Joe reached out and took the sweat pants as Conner was pulling the shorts on. “No reason why you shouldn’t,” he said.

    “Yeah, right, like who’s going to want a one-legged guy?” he said as he swung himself around on the bed and stood down on the other side. “If I was already married it’d be different, but you have to attract a girl first in order to get her to marry you.” He hobbled over to the wheel chair, turned it around and sat down hard in it and laid the T-shirt over his left leg. As he rolled past, Joe grabbed the handles to push him.

    “I got in this thing by myself, I can power it by myself,” Conner said in a surly tone.

    “I know you can. I just want to show you I’m not a total prick,” Joe said. As they were rolling out the door, he reached down and took the T-shirt off of Conner’s leg and draped it over his shoulder instead. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of,” he said.

    In the rehab room Joe pushed the wheelchair to the far end past the gym section where the weights and benches and all kinds of workout equipment were located.

    “I thought we would start out in that part,” Conner said with a wave toward the gym equipment as he was being pushed through the other part of the room.

    “That’ll be later, when you get your new leg,” Joe said.

    “And when will that be?”

    “I don’t know, that’s not my department. That will be up to your doctors. My job is to get you ready for it.” He turned the chair around at a small table then sat back against it. “Look, I hope we didn’t get off to a bad start back there.”

    “No, I would say we laid down the ground rules,” Conner said.

    “Good. Now, I want you to tell me what you hope to accomplish here; what your goals are.”

    Conner looked down at his legs but didn’t reply.

    “You must have some expectations,” Joe said.

    “I don’t know if expectations and goals are the same thing, but….well, it’s probably impossible, but if you really want to hear it…….”

    “I do, and without the word impossible. That word never got anybody out of here,” Joe said.

    “My ultimate goal is to get back with my unit and finish the job we started.”

    Joe nodded thoughtfully.

    “You don’t think that is possible,” Conner said.

    “I do, but the brass will have to make that decision. I promise I will do my best to help you make your case. So, you keep that goal in your head. But it’s going to take a lot of smaller goals to get you there. I don’t know if you remember it or not–you were just coming out of sedation–but you said to me, with tears in your eyes, I just want to be the man I was. Do you remember that?”

    “No.”

    “Well, that’s what you told me so we’re going to build on that. And quite frankly, you don’t have that far to go.”

    “What do you mean? That far to go for what?”

    “Getting you back to the man you were. You’re in excellent shape. You’re going to make my job easy. Now, do you want to hear my goals?”

    “You’ve got goals for me?” Conner asked.

    “Damn right. It’s pretty basic, really. I’m guessing you were a jock in high school.”

    ‘Yeah.”

    “And a chick magnet, no doubt,” Joe said.

    Conner frowned through a smile. “I did all right, I guess.”

    “Better than all right. You lost your virginity before you were legally old enough to fuck, to an older woman. Would I be right?”

    “How the hell do you know that?”

    “Wild guess. How old?”

    “I was sixteen, she was nineteen. But that was then, this is now,” he said, motioning to his leg.

    “And now, we’re going to get you back to then, both mentally and physically. So here’s the guts of my goal, pretty simple, really…. to get you to the point that when you go out in a pair of shorts the girls aren’t going to even notice your prosthesis, and even if they do, they’re not going to care.”

    “I don’t know about that…if I’ll be wearing shorts in public anymore,” Conner said.

    “Why not?”

    “I don’t know, I just don’t….well, for one thing, my legs aren’t the same anymore.”

    “Well, hell no, one of them is half gone,” Joe said.

    “I meant my left thigh is smaller than my right.”

    “We can fix that. Squats might be a bit iffy, but other than that, you can do……”

    “You expect me to do squats?” Conner said, surprised.

    “Of course. I see guys with both legs doing one legged squats all the time. We’re not going to discriminate against you just because you have one and a half legs. As I was saying, you can do most all of the exercises you did before to develop your legs. I said you were going to make my job easy. You obviously already know your way around the gym, that’s why we’re starting here.” He smiled. “Yeah, we’re going right for the weights. I just wanted to get your reaction when I rolled you past them. You didn’t like being pushed past the gym, did you?”

    “No.”

    “That’s what I wanted to see. So today we’re going to try all the equipment and see how you handle each one, then I’m going to set you up with a workout schedule and exercise routines. Then I’m going to leave you pretty much on your own. I’ll monitor your progress. I’ll be around to answer questions and give any assistance you need, and maybe kick some ass if I think you’re slacking off. How does that sound?”

    “Okay except for the ass kicking part. You won’t have to do that, I don’t slack off in anything I do,” Conner said.

    “No, I don’t expect you do. So, let’s get started.”

    Joe directed him from one machine or station to the next, making notes along the way. Conner pushed himself to the first station in the wheel chair but when he got out of it Joe pushed the chair out of the way, and Conner had to move to the next station on his one good leg. Joe observed the soldier’s bulging chest muscles as he pumped the reps out on the pec deck.

    “You weren’t down and out long enough to lose much muscle mass. You look great,” he said.

    They left the squat rack till last. Joe watched the young soldier carefully for his reaction when he pointed him to the rack.

    “You’re serious. You want me to do this,” Conner said.

    Joe shrugged. “Are you telling me you can’t?”

    “No. I’ve never done one legged squats before.”

    “Do some warm-ups first, with just the bar, to get your balance,” Joe told him.

    Conner maneuvered himself under the Olympic bar and gave it a little twist to release it from the safety lock. Then he slowly bent his knee and went down. He sucked in a deep breath of air and started back up but his leg buckled. He instinctively used his other leg to assist and lost his balance. Joe quickly clasped his hands around the boy’s tight waist and helped him back into position.

    “Fuck!” Conner swore under his breath as balanced himself on his good leg again.

    “That’s a natural reaction,” Joe said. “But that leg’s not there.”

    “No fuckin’ shit,” Conner swore. He took in another deep breath and gathered his strength, focusing on his good leg. He shoved up and went up easily.

    “See, you’ve got the strength, you just have to find your balance. Your brain doesn’t know that leg’s not there, it’s still sending messages to it,” Joe said.

    Conner did several more then asked for some plates on the bar. Joe put a ten pound plate on each end.

    “I can handle more than that,” Conner said.

    “I know you can, but I want to see your balance first,” Joe said.

    Conner pushed out a half dozen squats then stood still till Joe added two more plates.

    The squat machine was the last on the list. Joe checked it off and pulled Conner’s wheel chair up for him.

    “You said two things today that I want to address,” he said as they were going back to his room. “You said you didn’t expect you would be wearing shorts in public again. And when I made that remark about your cock you said, yeah, if I ever get to use it again. Both negative. I can’t and won’t work with negative, only positive. The secret to wearing shorts now, is not to wear the long baggy ones that go down over your knees. All people will see is the one leg of the shorts flopping around and all that does is attract attention to it and conjure up pity. I’ve seen it time and again. So buy new shorts that strike you about mid thigh, so your thigh muscles show when you walk. People see that, they’ll look at you with admiration. Girls get a look at those thighs, they’re not going to bother looking any further down, they’re going to be wondering what’s between them.”

    Conner laughed. “I wasn’t expecting this kind of pumped up pep talk as part of therapy.”

    “Call it pep talk, call it advice, just pay attention to what I’m telling you. You’re hung like a young stallion, no reason why you shouldn’t put it to good use. Shit, there are nurses right here in this hospital who would do you in a heartbeat.”

    “Give me their names,” Conner joked excitedly.

    “When the lights go out tonight and you’re lying in the dark with nothing but your thoughts to keep you company, you need to count your blessings. That injury could’ve been a lot worse. It was awfully close to blowing off your balls and that magnificent cock along with them. You’ve still got everything going for you. You’re a good looking guy, well built, and well equipped. Your body is quite capable of delivering the goods if your head tells it to.”

    “Are you going to give me their names?” he asked.

    “No. I’m your trainer, not your pimp. Listen, I’ve got a volunteer I would like to assign to you.”

    “I don’t need a workout partner,” Conner growled.

    “No, I mean to help out with changing the weights on the barbell, stuff like that,” Joe said. “Besides the inspiration, you would be doing him a favor. He has to put in so many hours of community service at the junior college to graduate. He’s doing his here.”

    “Okay if you think he’ll inspire me, and if he stays out of my way.”

    “No, I meant you will inspire him.”

    Chapter Two

    As Told By Todd

    I’m Todd Miller. I go to the community college. I’m doing a student internship at the hospital as my community service requirement. I showed up at hospital at 10:00 a.m. and reported in to Joe, my supervisor. Without a word, he handed me a clipboard and gave me the room number to go with it.

    I reviewed the chart as I walked down the hallway. I went into the room to find this incredibly good looking young guy sitting up in bed wearing a tight T-shirt and Army green athletic shorts and a sneaker on his one foot.

    “Are you Corporal Price?”

    “Conner. You must be Todd,” he said, putting out his hand. His grip was like a vise, his upper arm the size of a grapefruit. I was going to like this assignment. “Are you ready?”

    “I’ve been waiting on you,” he said.

    He scooted over and swung his leg over the edge of the bed and stood down. I pushed his wheel chair over to him.

    “I don’t think you’re supposed to do that.”

    “What?”

    “Push my wheel chair over to me. Joe wouldn’t do it.”

    “I guess I’m not supposed to push you in it, then, either,” I said.

    “No, I go under my own power.”

    “Well, you shouldn’t have a problem with that,” I said, referring to his powerful shoulders and arms.

    We walked/rolled together down the hall toward the gym. I’d read the notes of Conner’s remarks to Joe and I took note of the people we passed in the hall, how they looked at him. The staff was all friendly and upbeat. Not one even glanced at his leg when they spoke.

    “I don’t know if you’ve been noticing the people passing by, but nobody gives a fuck about your leg,” I said rather dryly. Joe had said I shouldn’t treat him with kid gloves. He looked up at me with a scowl. “Everybody that’s spoke hasn’t even glanced at your leg,” I said.

    He didn’t say anything. Maybe it was a dumb thing for me to say. I decided to try again, using a different approach.

    “Listen, if there’s anything you need that I can pick up for you…….”

    “If you don’t mind, I could use a jockstrap. They don’t have them here.”

    “What size?” I asked.

    “Medium.”

    “Are you sure?”

    He frowned and scowled again. Another dumb thing to say. “Yeah, I’m sure. I think they’re sized by waist size, not what you’re packing in the pouch.”

    The workout went well. Conner was more determined than I thought he would be, from Joe’s notes. He worked up a good sweat toward the end, and asked if he could take his shirt off. He said Joe let him work out without a shirt.

    “Sure, if Joe said it’s okay, it’s okay,” I said. I had to catch my breath when he peeled his shirt off. Fuck, he was built! His upper body fairly exploded out of the waist of his PE shorts. I got all jittery inside watching him perform the last few exercises.

    “There’s a shower back there, doesn’t look like it’s being used. Make a note to tell Joe I would like to use it, will you?” he said.

    “Does it work?” I asked.

    “I don’t know, I never tried it.”

    “I’ll go see.” I went into the locker area and tried the shower. The heads spit and hissed and spewed brownish water but then put out a good spray of clear water. The shower itself had been kept clean. I went back out and told Conner it worked. “Do you want to take a shower?”

    “Hadn’t we better check with Joe first?”

    “I’ll take the heat for it,” I said.

    “I didn’t bring my stuff.”

    “There’s soap in the dispenser. I’ll round us up some towels.”

    “Us?” he asked with that funny scowl again.

    “Yes, I can’t let you shower by yourself. I’ll have to be in there with you.”

    “I shower by myself in my room.”

    “But you’ve got a call button in there. There’s no call button in the shower.”

    “But you’ll be right outside,” he said.

    “No, I’ll be in there with you.”

    “Okay, then, let’s do it,” he said, and headed back to the shower.

    “You can strip down but don’t get in till I get back with the towels,” I told him. I rushed to linens and got three towels, one for him to stand on. I returned to the shower and slid the latch on the outside door. Conner was sitting on the bench, naked, hunched over, grasping the edge with both hands. He stood up when he saw me. I almost fainted.

    “Holy shit!” I blurted before I could catch myself. He had the biggest cock I’d ever seen or even imagined. I quickly recovered, a bit embarrassed, and apologized. “Sorry about that double take. I wasn’t expecting….that.”

    “What were you expecting?”

    “Well….something a little more within the normal range. Sorry.”

    “It’s okay, I’m used to it.”

    “I don’t know how you ever get used to carrying that around,” I said as I began taking off my clothes.

    “Same way I’ll get used to not carrying one leg around.”

    “How’d you lose it, if you don’t mind me asking?”

    “IED. But there was sweet revenge; the fucker blew himself up planting the next one. I hope his seventy virgins are all skin-and-bones ninety year old hags with syphilis. Personally I would rather have one young virgin here while I’m alive.”

    “You shouldn’t have any trouble finding one.” I was down to my briefs and I was almost shy about taking them off for the moment of comparison. But I did and managed to stand proud when I straightened up. I’m pretty big myself, but not the size of Conner. I started to help him into the shower but he shrugged away from me and hobbled in on his own.

    “Okay, but you can’t hobble around in the shower and take the chance of slipping on the slick floor. I’ve got to be right with you,” I said with great authority. I was close behind, ready to grab him. Fuck, how I wanted to grab him. I just hoped I didn’t have a homophobe on my hands.

    I let him have the shower spray but I stayed close by him at the perimeter of the spray, ready to grab him if need be, but I didn’t touch him.

    He adjusted his shower to suit himself. Just then he twisted around on his one leg to reach the soap dispenser and lost his balance. I caught him and held him till he was steadied on his leg.

    “Tried to use the leg that’s not there,” he said sheepishly.

    “That’s the reason I can’t let you shower alone.” My voice was hoarse and I felt suddenly panicky. My arm around his muscular upper body made me tingle where I didn’t need to be tingling right then. Don’t get hard, don’t get hard, I kept saying to myself. When he was steady I turned a little away from him and adjusted the water a little cooler.

    “You mind turning that back to warm till we’re ready to get out?” he said.

    “Okay, sorry.” I turned the water back to warm. When I turned back to face him the panic and the tingling got worse. Conner had soaped up the hair around his manhood and was washing his meaty cock and his balls and between his legs, all of which had caused his cock to fluff up even more.

    “I’ve always had strong legs, but one leg gets tired more easily when it has to do all the work,” he said.

    “Do you need to lean on me for support?”

    “No. I just want to finish up and get out and sit down to dry off.”

    “I’ll bring a chair in next time,” I said.

    “No, this leg has to get used to doing double duty till I get my other one. Don’t worry, it’ll get stronger, I’ll see to that.”

    “It looks like it could move a tank,” I said.

    When he was rinsed off I followed within inches as he exited the shower. I tossed him a towel then spread another one on the floor in front of him.

    “You know, there’s nothing wrong with letting others help you,” I said.

    “I’ll accept help when I need it,” he said.

    Watching him dry off was another beautiful moment, all those muscles rippling and dancing. He seemed completely unaware of his attributes. We got him back to his room and in bed. It bothered him that he was so tired from the shower.

    “You have reason to be tired, you had a good workout,” I said.

    He scoffed with a snort.

    “Have you always been built like that?” I asked.

    “No, I used to be pretty skinny.”

    “I rest my case. Give your body time.”

    Later Joe asked me how things went.

    “Good. He’s a stubborn fucker,” I said.

    “Stubborn, or determined?”

    “I think they are one and the same for him.”

    “One fuels the other,” Joe said.

    “By the way, he used the shower in the gym,” I added.

    He raised an eyebrow. “You can’t let him do that. Not yet.”

    “I was in there with him,” I said.

    “Oh.”

    I didn’t know if Joe liked it or not, but he didn’t reprimand me for it.

    The second or third time I worked with Conner he asked me about the jockstrap, if I had forgotten it.

    “No, I ordered a couple but they haven’t come yet,” I said.

    “You ordered them? You can buy a jockstrap about anywhere,” he said.

    “You couldn’t get one here,” I said.

    “Okay, but……”

    “I’ll pick you up one tomorrow, till the other ones come,” I cut in.

    I bought him a Bike at a sporting goods store. I would give him the other special ones later. The next day I tossed him the jockstrap as I walked in the door. He snatched it out of the air with a “Thanks” and laid it aside.

    “Don’t thank me, put it on, we’ve got work to do.” I would’ve hated seeing him wear a jockstrap except that he wore his shorts under his workout shorts and a jock would be better than that.

    He picked up the package and fumbled with it before he tore it open. It was like he was stalling.

    “What, you’ve never put on a jockstrap in front other guys?” I chided him. “You lived in a barracks, for chrissakes.”

    “No privacy in a hospital is different somehow than no privacy in the barracks around other marines.”

    “Do you want me to go gather up a bunch of guys and bring them in here to make you feel more at home?”

    He gave me the finger and scooted over to the edge of the bed to pull off his shorts. I pulled the curtain but stayed inside it with him, I didn’t care how it looked. He peeled his shorts down and took them off and put his foot through the jockstrap. He pulled it up and put his other leg through the strap.

    “That’s looking good,” I remarked, nodding to the stub. He gave me a sharp look and I laughed. “Your leg, I mean.”

    He pulled the jockstrap up and lifted his manhood to tuck it inside then stood down and hobbled over to his locker to get his gym shorts. The sight of his butt framed in the straps made my mouth water. I wanted to tell him everything was looking good, but I didn’t.

    Chapter Three

    After a couple of weeks of working with Conner he was getting more comfortable with me, even in the shower, mainly because he didn’t really need me in there all that much. But I was still there, partly because I wanted to be. I liked the view, and I was constantly trying to figure out some way of making a move that wouldn’t get me in trouble or get my lights punched out. It worked itself out; one of those fluke things that I had nothing to do with except I took advantage of it.

    We were in the shower after putting him through a grueling leg workout. In addition to one-legged squats I had him on the thigh machine working the quads of his left thigh. It was awkward but he did it. Both of his legs were getting a lot stronger and he was really learning to maneuver on the one. Anyway, he got a little too confident and too active in the shower and lost his balance on the slick floor. I jumped to grab him and steadied him against the wall till I was sure he had his balance.

    “You’re still soapy,” I said as I leaned my upper body away from him to let the shower spray down between us, but I kept a tight hold around his waist, keeping our lower bodies pressed together. That meant my manhood smashed against his. He didn’t fight me. Those few seconds proved to be fatal. The tingling rushed to my loins and I started feeling lightheaded and bold, and not thinking straight. It was like my gayness suddenly took over and I found myself pressing harder against him, the water still sheeting over both of us.

    “I’m okay, you can let go,” Conner said hoarsely, with a twinge of panic in his voice.

    But I didn’t let go. We were face to face and I was still holding him tight, and it wasn’t to steady him. I saw panic in his eyes as things began to register.

    “Hey….what’re you doing…..?….you can let go of me, man.”

    My knees were buckling under me and I didn’t try to stop them. “Let me do this. You need it,” I said hoarsely as I slowly sank to my knees in front of him. All the way down I kept my eyes locked on his; leaving no doubt what I intended to do.

    “Hey! Fuck, man, what’re you doing!”

    By that time I had hold of his cock and was rubbing it against the side of my face as I nuzzled into his crotch. His fingers dug into my shoulders like talons, like he was going to push me away.

    “Look, man, I don’t do this shit,” he said as he did try to push me away, trying to balance himself on his good leg. But I held my ground and took his cock in my mouth. “Awwwhhhh, Fuck!” he cried softly as he fought to prevent me from doing what I was determined to do.

    I clasped my arms around his butt and thighs and held him tight as I defiantly began sucking his cock. It felt enormous in my mouth, I could see my lips distended something awful around its girth and I could take barely a third of it in my mouth without choking.

    We struggled for a few more seconds but then I could feel him backing down and relaxing, partly I suppose, because I had him at a disadvantage balanced on one leg, but I thought mostly because his body was accepting and responding to the long overdue pleasure I was giving him.

    Finally, the talon like grip on my shoulders weakened and he just held onto me as I sucked him. Moments later he was responding with gentle thrusts of his hips and moaning softly, till finally he was actually fucking my mouth. It was odd because all the while he was cursing me under his breath.

    When I said he needed it, I couldn’t have guessed how bad. I could’ve guessed even less that he was allowing me to do it. His good leg began to tremble and I thought it might buckle under him. But suddenly his hips lurched and he was cumming. He shot off a load that I couldn’t believe. It came out of his huge cock in torrents, powerful spurts of thick cum that blasted the back of my mouth and quickly covered my tongue and filled my mouth. I’d never received such a hard, heavy load in my life, and I’d been sucking cock since I was twelve years old. His thigh was shaking out of control and I quickly swallowed his cum so I could speak.

    “Go ahead, ease down, I’ll catch you,” I said as I felt his leg start to collapse. He was still pushing out cum and I gobbled his cock again as I helped him slide down the tile wall so he was sitting on the floor with his legs out in front of him. I leaned over and kept sucking him till he pushed me away.

    He sat there with his arms out, his hands flat on the floor, gaping down at himself, his chest heaving as the shower continued to spray down on us both.

    “You fuckin’ cocksucker,” he swore as his shoulders hunched to try to push himself up. I stood to help him but he pushed me away, hard. “I can do it! I don’t need your fuckin’ help!” he barked.

    I stood back at the ready as he struggled to get up. I didn’t touch him but I stayed right with him as he hobbled out of the shower to a bench where he sat down to dry off. I didn’t know how much trouble I was in; whether he would report me or not. The taste of him still fresh in my mouth, I tried to tell myself it would be worth it if he did, but I really didn’t want to lose my job, non-paying as it was.

    “Look, I know I was out of line……”

    “You think?” he snapped.

    “Taking advantage of you like that,” I finished. “But I’m not apologizing. It was worth it. Fuck, you are incredible. I would do it again.”

    “No, you won’t,” he said.

    “No, I won’t, unless you want me to, but I hope you won’t report me. I’ll take myself off your case if you won’t report me.”

    “Just get me back to my room,” he growled.

    “Yes, sir.”

    I got him back to his room and into bed, made sure he was comfortable and then I left. At the door I said, “Maybe I’ll see you tomorrow. I’ll report to Joe first, to see if I’m still on your case.” He didn’t say anything, didn’t even look at me, and I left thinking I probably would not only not be back on Conner’s case, I wouldn’t have the job.

    Chapter Four

    The next day I went to Joe’s office to pick up Conner’s chart. My heart was in my throat when I walked in; I was fully expecting an angry tirade and a firing. I got neither.

    “I’ve read your evaluations, but tell me, how’s our boy doing. Really, I mean.”

    “He’s doing great,” I said, trying not to sound relieved. “He’s really getting around on his good leg, almost like he doesn’t know he’s missing the other one. I’ve stopped calling it his good leg, because his other leg is in such great shape too. He’s anxious to get his new one.”

    “I’m talking to the doctors about that,” Joe said.

    “Has he had any complaints about me?” I asked.

    “No. Should he?”

    “Well, we’ve locked horns a couple of times,” I said.

    He chuckled. “That’s going to happen with him, but apparently it’s not been anything serious.”

    Things were apparently okay so I decided to approach Joe with something I’d been thinking about.

    “Listen, Joe, I would like to take him out,” I said.

    “Out where?”

    “Out of here, out in public. To the beach, maybe.”

    Joe thought for a moment then nodded. “All right. I was thinking about doing something like that myself, but since you’ve been working with him….he probably won’t go though.”

    “We’ll see.”

    I wasn’t all that sure he would go either. I wasn’t even sure he would want me to keep working with him. He was sitting up in bed, shirtless, reading, when I went into his room. I tapped lightly on the door as I went in and he laid the book down.

    “Are you ready to go to work?” I asked cheerfully.

    He didn’t say anything. He scooted over to the edge of the bed and got his wheelchair.

    “I said I wouldn’t apologize for what happened, but I will if you want me to. But thanks for not turning me in.”

    “I didn’t turn you in because you’re good at your job,” he said.

    “Thanks. You’re easy to work with, finally.”

    “I had to trust you first,” he said.

    “Do you still trust me? After yesterday?”

    “That took me by surprise. But it had nothing to do with how you do your job.”

    He was talking but he wasn’t friendly; he sounded sullen.

    “No ‘don’t-try-it-again’ or ‘keep-your-hands-to-yourself’ warnings?” I asked.

    “I mulled it over in my head for a long time last night,” he said. “You were right. I needed it. Really bad. It felt good. I don’t think I ever came so hard in my life. But don’t try it again. I’m strong enough to deck you if you do.”

    “I don’t want to tangle with you, not that way,” I said. “Listen, I’ve asked for permission to sign you out if you’re interested in getting out of here for a day,” I announced.

    “To go where and do what?”

    “To the beach, to check out the women.”

    “I don’t think so. Thanks anyway,” he said.

    “Joe said you wouldn’t go.”

    “He said that?”

    “Yeah. He said you weren’t ready, might not ever be,” I lied, pointing to my head.

    “Well, maybe he’s right.”

    I thought he was giving in too easily. I smiled a tight smile. “For a minute there, I thought I saw some defiance in your attitude.”

    “For a minute, maybe there was. But he’s right. I’m not ready, at least not for the beach.”

    “When do you think you will be? What has to change? If you’re waiting for your leg to grow back, they probably told you that’s not gonna happen,” I said dryly.

    The way he turned away from me, he completely shut me down and I was sorry I’d said it.

    “Hey, I’m sorry. That was out of line.”

    “That’s okay, I hear shit like that all the time from Joe. But I told him I had pretty much scratched wearing shorts off my list, I’m sure as hell not going to appear on the beach in a swim suit.”

    “Okay, instead of the beach, how about we just go for a drive along the beach, maybe end up at my place for a couple of beers.”

    “You’ve got a place?” he asked, surprised.

    “Actually, it’s my parents’ beach house, that’s the reason I suggested the beach. They’re traveling in Europe for the summer so I’ve got it all to myself.”

    “Neat. Bet you’re having a great time,” he said.

    “I try. So how about it? You would be at the beach but not on the beach. There’s a good view from the deck.”

    “Well, I wouldn’t mind getting out of here for a while,” he said.

    “Okay, I’ll push it with Joe for this Saturday.”

    “Listen, if I give you some money, could you pick up a new pair of cargo shorts. I mean short ones, mid-thigh. My old ones are too baggy down over the knee, and it just draws attention.”

    “Sure, be glad to. Any particular color?”

    “Dark green or light tan khaki.”

    “What’s your waist size?”

    “Thirty one, thirty two.”

    Joe had already talked to the shrinks about the outing and they thought it was a great idea to take Conner out. They weren’t overjoyed about me taking him but Joe convinced them I was the most logical one. Conner wasn’t as excited as I thought he would be but he had agreed to go.

    I bought the cargo shorts and went one step further. I took them to the seamstress lady at the dry cleaners and had her cut two inches off the legs. I picked them up and took them to the hospital. I was in a rush so I dropped them off for Joe to give to him.

    “What’s this?” he asked when I handed him the bag.

    “New cargo shorts for Conner. He asked me to get him a shorter pair.

    “He did?”

    “Yeah, he said his old ones were too baggy and they just attracted attention his leg. Don’t tell him but I had these shortened a couple of inches.”

    “You are making progress,” Joe said, smiling broadly.

    If he only knew how much progress I’d made.

    Chapter Five

    Conner was ready when I got to the hospital about one o’clock. He’d had his lunch, was showered and shaved and was dressed in a dark blue t-shirt that hugged his muscles perfectly, and the new, light tan cargo shorts and sneakers. I was a little surprised at the shorts. Sitting on the edge of the bed, they struck him about mid thigh; when he stood down they struck him just above the knee, enough to display some awesome thigh muscle. I was impressed with his courage, as well as how he looked.

    “You look great,” I said as I pulled the wheelchair out of the corner. “You smell great,” I added. “We ought to be able to pick up some chicks today.”

    He pushed the wheelchair away. “I’m not riding in that thing,” he said.

    “Hospital rules,” I said.

    “Fuck the hospital rules. I can handle crutches just fine.”

    “Look, everybody has to exit the hospital in a wheelchair. We’ll take your crutches with us in the car.”

    He relented to that and got in the wheelchair. I grabbed his crutches. At the pickup point he hobbled from the chair to the car and maneuvered himself into the seat and we were soon on our way.

    “Those are sharp cargo shorts,” I said.

    “Yeah, thanks for getting them for me. Why’re you doing this?” he asked me when we were turning onto the highway.

    “I get credits for community service,” I replied.

    “That’s not the reason. Do you get extra, extra credits for taking your entire day for me?”

    “No.”

    “Then it’s not the real reason,” he said.

    “I like you,” I said flatly.

    He laughed. “Yeah, I kinda figured that out.”

    “No, I respect and admire you for what you’ve done,” I added. “This is going to sound dumb, but I don’t see anything diminishing about you losing your leg. I mean, I hate that it happened, but to me there’s something sexy about it; like a badge of honor.”

    “That is dumber’n shit,” he said. “There’s nothing fuckin’ sexy about having one leg missing. It sure as hell isn’t a badge of honor.”

    “You got a medal, didn’t you? A Purple Heart?”

    “Yes, but you can get one of those for a Band-Aid injury,” he said.

    “What about the bronze star?”

    He only shrugged.

    “That must have taken a big fuckin’ Band-Aid,” I said, nodding to his leg.

    He scowled at me then broke out laughing. “Despite everything, I think that’s the reason I’m starting to like you,” he said, “You just say whatever’s on your mind.”

    “I don’t like to be misunderstood. But why’d you say despite everything?”

    “Well, I wasn’t expecting a gay intern to put the move on me like you did.”

    I glanced over at him then turned back to the road, with a tight smile. “You didn’t fight me very hard,” I said. “With those arms, you could’ve landed me clear across the shower.”

    He didn’t say anything, just stared straight ahead, like he was sinking into one of his sullen moods.

    “Look, Conner, what we did….what I did….doesn’t make you gay. It doesn’t work that way,” I said.

    Still nothing.

    “Come on, you’re telling me you’ve never had a guy put a move on you? That’s hard to believe with your looks and that body, and especially that cock.”

    “No, I never did, till you,” he said, sounding angry.

    I let it drop. We were approaching and I drove along the beach real slow. “Looks like a good day for chicks,” I said.

    “Yeah, I should’ve brought binoculars,” he quipped dryly.

    “Why don’t we just go down on the beach and get an up close look,” I said.

    “You said we would be at the beach, not on it. That’s what you said,” he reminded me. He sounded emphatic about it.

    “Right.”

    “You said we oughta to be able to pick up chicks today. Do chicks still interest you?” he asked.

    “Sexually, no, but I still admire a beautiful woman.”

    “Most beautiful women want more than just to be admired,” he said.

    “I’ll do the admiring and leave the rest up to you.” I turned off to take the narrow road up to the beach houses. At the top of the grade I pulled in under our house which was up on pilings. I got out and went around and handed Conner his crutches. I didn’t help him get out of the car. I grabbed the package out of the back seat–the jockstraps had arrived and I’d been waiting for an ideal time to give them to him–then I went ahead to the back of the house that was facing the beach, and waited at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the deck. I could see it was awkward, maneuvering on the crutches in the sand, but I still didn’t offer to help him.

    “I can bring down lawn chairs if you don’t want to go up the stairs,” I offered.

    “I can manage. It’s probably a better view from up there,” he said.

    “It is. And I have binoculars,” I said.

    “No shit! That’s great!”

    I went up the stairs behind him just in case. He didn’t even go inside, he settled into a chair on the deck overlooking the beach and the ocean beyond. I went inside and got us some beers and the binoculars. “You can take off your shirt if like and get some sun. Take off all you want, it’s private up here.”

    He took off his shirt and pulled the legs of his shorts up to expose a lot of his thighs.

    “I don’t have a lot of beer, and I have to find somebody to replace it; it’s my Dad’s stash and I’m not supposed to be drinking.”

    “You should’ve said something. I can get beer for you. I’ll do that when we go back,” he said.

    “Thanks.”

    We talked and drank our beer and I could sense that he was relaxing. I took off my shirt and got us two more beers. I asked a lot of questions about the military and soon he was opening up, even to the point of talking about the battle where he’d lost his leg; a skirmish, he called it. I was surprised, and pleased that he felt like he could tell me such details. There were notes in his file that he wouldn’t talk about it. I wondered if he had told his shrink all those details. I asked him.

    “No,” he said flatly.

    “Why not?”

    “Because he asked.”

    “Oh.” So I didn’t ask any more questions about his legs or about the war. I just let him open up as much as he wanted to.

    The afternoon slipped away and was threatening dusk. I hated to see the day end. Then I thought, why does it have to? I asked Conner if he wanted to order pizza.”

    “Sure, but don’t we have to get back? Or are we going to pick it up on the way?”

    “Not if I can help it,” I said.

    I went inside and called Joe and asked him if I could keep Conner overnight.

    “No! You should’ve had him back already!”

    “He’s having a great time. He’s really opened up to me, talking, without me even asking him questions. He’s even talked about the war. I think we’re really connecting. What’s the harm if he wants to stay? I’m not kidnapping him.”

    “No. You’re doing him, aren’t you?”

    I was taken aback, stunned.

    “What?” I swallowed hard. “What do you mean?”

    “What part of ‘you’re doing him’ didn’t you understand?”

    “Look, I….he didn’t….he hasn’t said anything, has he?”

    “You think I just fell off the turnip truck? You and I play for the same team, dude. Or didn’t you know that?”

    “I….no, I sure didn’t know that, but….so what if we are? What’s that got to do with letting Conner out into the world?”

    “Everybody’s gone home, it’s too late for me to get permission.”

    “So do something heroic, you grant permission,” I challenged him.

    “You little fuck, you’re going to get us both fired,” he growled.

    “I’ve heard it over and over again, we are results oriented in our philosophy of treatment. Has anybody complained about the results with Conner?”

    “No, just the opposite. You’re doing great with him.”

    “Then I’ll take that as a yes.”

    “You didn’t hear me say yes,” he said.

    “I didn’t hear you say no. Look, we’ve had a couple of beers, we’re going to order pizza. He’s really having a great time, Joe.”

    There was a short pause. “I’m not saying yes, but you make damn sure you have him back here before staff starts arriving in the morning. I’ll clear things with the night staff.”

    I went to the door and asked Conner what he liked on his pizza.

    “Everything but fur balls.”

    I ordered the pizza, with everything but fur balls. The girl didn’t get the humor of it. She put the driver on the line so I could give him directions. I asked him if he was old enough to buy beer.’

    “Yeah.”

    “Can you pick me up a cold six pack on the way?”

    “Yeah,”

    The pizza delivery boy got an eyeful coming up the stairs just as Conner was pulling on his T-shirt and the poor boy didn’t bother to hide it; I could see the lust in his eyes for the big Marine. When I paid him and told him to keep the change he didn’t even bother to look to see if I’d given him enough money of if I’d included a tip.

    We ate the pizza and finished off the two beers we’d been nursing. I didn’t offer him any more beer, I was saving it for later, for other purposes besides washing down pizza. As I was cleaning up the pizza mess I dropped the bomb.

    “I got permission from Joe for you to stay the night if you want to. Only thing is, we have to be back before staff starts arriving in the morning.”

    He seemed surprised, and hesitant. “That….wasn’t exactly in the plan,” he said.

    “It’s okay if you don’t want to. It’s really nice out here at night,” I said. Suddenly I realized why he might be reluctant. “But I’m sorry, you probably got your fill of sleeping in the sand out under the stars. It’s okay, we can go back.”

    “I didn’t bring anything, no change of underwear, no tooth brush……”

    “I can sterilize a tooth brush for you, and I’ll round you up some of my Dad’s underwear.” I didn’t have much of my own stuff there because it wasn’t where I spent most of my time. I had a room off campus.

    “I’m not wearing your dad’s underwear,” he said.

    “Well mine would be kinda tight on you,” I said.

    “That’s okay, I’ll sleep raw and put these back on.”

    “Then I take that as a yes, you’re staying,” I said, without sounding too excited.

    “It beats that hospital room,” he said.

    “Well, there won’t be any bombs or rockets or anybody shooting at you.”

    He nodded without comment.

    I took the mattress off the bed and dragged it out on the deck then got the pillows and a sheet and a blanket. Then I went down and closed and locked the gate at the bottom of the stairs.

    “That keeps the beach drunks from wandering up here,” I explained. Then I went in and got us two more beers. “Good time to get drunk if you want to,” I told him.”

    “It was early but the cool of dusk was settling in and the bed was there so we mutually decided to go to bed.

    “I know you’re not used to doubling up, I can sleep in the lounge chair,” I said.

    “No, it’s okay, I’m not putting you out of your bed,” he said.

    “Well, I just thought….you know….after what happened…..”

    “It’s okay,” he said again as he was peeling off his T-shirt.

    I wondered what he was saying was okay.

    “The bathroom’s straight down to the end of the hallway,” I told him. “I’ll fix you up with a sanitized toothbrush.” He reached for his crutches. I went on in and got a toothbrush out of the bathroom then went into the kitchen to boil water in the microwave to sanitize it.

    Outside I checked the skirting around the deck to make sure all the ties were tied then I stripped down to my shorts but I didn’t get on the mattress yet. He said he was sleeping raw but I thought I would make sure before I took off my shorts.

    Conner came back out on the deck and laid his crutches beside the mattress then pulled his briefs down. He sat down on the mattress to take them off then stretched out, and started to pull the covers up over him. It was the perfect opportunity to give him the jockstraps.

    “Here, try these and see how they feel,” I said as I tossed him the opened mailing envelope containing the jockstraps.

    “What’s this?”

    “The jockstraps I ordered for you. I don’t know if you want to sleep in one or not, but try them on anyway.”

    He pulled out the two small plastic bags. He looked at them curiously then opened the one containing the red jockstrap.

    “I never had a red jock before,” he said as he shook it out and held it up. “Oh, Man! It’s a Marine jockstrap!” he said excitedly. He held it up and examined the Marine emblem and felt the soft, cotton mesh material of the pouch. “Wow! This is nice. Thanks, I’ll wear it with pride.”

    “I’m surprised the Marines don’t issue them,” I said.

    He was opening the other plastic bag. He had a little scowl when he held up the tiny, plain white swimmer’s jock. “I don’t think everything’s going to fit into this,” he said. “Even if it does, the waistband is awfully narrow to hold up the pouch.”

    “That’s a swimmer’s jock to wear under a swim suit,” I told him.

    His expression suddenly changed and he laid the jock aside, not rudely, but leaving a definite message that the garment wasn’t going to fit into the scheme of things.

    I picked it up and stuffed it back into the bag. “I know you don’t think so now, but you will get back into a swim suit,” I said.

    “I don’t think it’ll be anytime in this lifetime,” he said as he picked up the Marine jock. “I think I will try this on. You tell me what I owe you.”

    “Nothing.”

    “I’m gonna pay you,” he said.

    “No you’re not.”

    “I’ll figure out something,” he said as he set about putting the jockstrap on. I noticed he was getting more adept and comfortable about performing small tasks like that in front of me. He lifted his butt up to pull the jock on and adjusted his manhood inside the pouch. Then he rubbed his hand over the pouch, rather lovingly, I thought, with a pleased smile.

    “This feels great. Thanks again. But I think I will sleep naked.”

    “It looks great,” I said. He glanced up at me. “Hey, I’m not gonna be the only guy to tell you that jockstrap looks great, so get used to it. Hell, everybody in the barracks is going to want to know where you got it.”

    He removed the Marine jock and laid back on the mattress and pulled the cover up.

    “Tell me something, do you put everything in your reports, like taking me out and staying overnight?” he asked.

    “Well….not everything. But I’ll have to include some notes, Joe will be expecting that,” I said as I took off my shorts and climbed in beside him under the covers, but with some space between us.

    It was quiet except for the distant soft voices along the beach, and the moon was subdued with a haze.

    “This is nice,” Conner said.

    “Yes, I like sleeping out here.”

    “Bet you don’t sleep out here much alone,” he said.

    “Not when my parents are gone.”

    “Only with guys? Or do you have leanings toward girls, too?”

    “I’ve had girls sleep out here with me.”

    “Just sleep?”

    “Not always.”

    We were quiet then.

    “I haven’t seen a peaceful sky for ages,” he said quietly.

    There was quiet again, and when he didn’t say anything else, I did.

    “You can talk about it,” I said.

    “You won’t write up or report what I say?”

    “Not if you don’t want me to.”

    He was quiet for a moment longer then he began talking, at a slow pace at first, but his pace seemed to pick up as he went along. Not excitement, but he sounded like he wanted to get it out. At one point, when he was telling about the fierce battle where he lost one of his buddies, he choked up. He laid his forearm across his eyes but I saw his stomach muscles tighten and heave with his silent sobs.

    Instinctively, I laid my hand on his stomach. “It’s okay, Conner, this won’t go in any report either,” I said. “This afternoon, this night, will be a one line entry.”

    He nodded and muttered thanks. I left my hand on his stomach. It was there, it felt good, and he hadn’t pushed it away. Hope sprung anew.

    “I’ll get us another beer,” I said.

    “It’s okay, I’ve got a little buzz going. Probably the reason I’m talking so much.”

    “I think you needed to get it out.”

    “It’s out, but it’s not gone. I don’t think it’ll ever be gone.”

    “I can only imagine,” I said, as I began rubbing my hand soothingly on his stomach in tiny circles. When he still didn’t protest I widened the circles. I felt his stomach muscles tighten and tremor. When I got low enough I felt the weight of his big cock as it swung around and up and rested on the back of my hand. I was surprised but extremely happy that he was so okay with the progression of things that his body was responding.

    I turned my hand over and let his cock lay in the palm of my hand. It was getting harder, and bobbing up and down. I let it for a moment before I finally curled my fingers around it. I moved my hand back and forth and his cock throbbed in my fist.

    “I think you need this,” I said as I rose up and bent over him.

    “Yeah…..I sure do,” he whispered.

    I brought his cock straight up and leaned down and kissed the broad head. It was slick with his precum. I licked it off, taking time to savor the flavor, then wrapped my lips around the head, locking them snugly around the wide flange while he pumped out more precum. I could see him watching me, intently. He tightened his butt muscles, pushing his cock up through my lips and I went down to meet his little thrust.

    “Ohhhhh…..Ohhh, fucker, you are something sent from heaven,” he whispered hoarsely.

    I smiled a tearful smile at his warm acceptance of me, and began sucking him in earnest. He was cut but they’d left a generous collar and I worked the silken sheath up and down his thick shaft of man meat, and I could feel the veins bulging. This, I decided, would be a night he would never forget.

    I rose up and moved between his legs. It wasn’t therapy, or a sense of duty that prompted me to lift his legs in my arms. It was desire for this man’s perfect, muscular body. I saw him cringe when I brought his left leg up. It felt wonderfully muscular and strong in my arm.

    “Man, you’ve got legs that could move a tank,” I said as I hugged his thighs to my chest. Then I leaned my head down to kiss the stub. I wet my lips and let them trail over the rough scars.

    “Godd, don’t…..don’t do that,” he choked.

    “Let me. Please. I want to, and you deserve this,” I said. “It’s not out of pity,” I said gruffly. “Believe me, none of this is out of pity.” I pressed my cheek against the stub. “Listen to what I tell you. You are the most beautiful specimen of manhood I’ve ever seen, and this takes nothing away from that beauty. If anything, it only adds to it.”

    “Bullshit. And don’t call me beautiful,” he said gruffly, swiping at his eyes.

    “I have you at a disadvantage, I can call you anything I please.”

    “What disadvantage?”

    “I’ve got wheels, you’re on crutches. And you want your cock sucked. More importantly, I want to suck your cock.”

    “Okay, I give,” he said, laughing.

    I began kissing down the inside of his left leg. Conner put his other leg over my shoulder. I kissed down to his crotch then went back up the inside of his other leg. When I kissed back down I avoided his cock and went under his balls heading for his ass. The beach, his mood, the buzz, all made it more likely that he would go for it. Not a chance in hell I could fuck him but I could at least show him the joys of his ass. As I moved down, his leg lay across my back till I shoved them both toward him.

    “Hold your legs up to your chest,” I said.

    “What’re you going to do?” he asked.

    “Just do it.”

    I nuzzled my face in his butt and heard him utter a gasp that turned into a moan when I started using my tongue.

    “Aww, fuck, man, I never had anybody do that before.”

    “You never had anybody suck your cock before,” I reminded him.

    “Only some girls,” he said.

    “Women don’t know how to suck cock,” I said, between licks.

    “Are you going to?” he asked.

    “I’ll get to it. I wanta show you this first.”

    “Ohh….Ohhh, fuck….Awwh, man, you keep doing that you’re not gonna have to suck my cock.”

    “Do you want to cum this way? It’s okay,” I said.

    “If you wanta keep doing it, yeah, I sure wouldn’t mind cumming this way. It feels awesome.”

    “Good. But give me a heads up, I’ll take your load.”

    I was quickly able to gauge him, and I turned it into torture. I locked my face in crevice of his butt and dragged my tongue over his asshole. It made him whimper. As I felt his hole relaxing I dug my fingers in the spongy rim around his asshole and pulled it apart. I could see in the moonlight how it gaped open, winking at me. I flicked the opening with my tongue and he squealed. I heard him stifle his loud groan when I shoved my tongue inside him.

    “Oh, my Godd!” he gasped. “Geezuss, I never felt anything like this in my life!”

    I edged him repeatedly. I took him up, I let him back down, and I took him up again, then back down, each time just before he was ready to blast off. I kept him on edge till he was probably ready to scream. Till he finally grabbed my head in his big hands and pulled my face up to his cock.

    “Suck it! Get me off! I gotta cum, you’re driving me fuckin’ crazy.”

    I didn’t fight him, not even when he pushed my head down with both hands, forcing his cock into my throat. I endured the near brutal face fucking he gave me with humility and great joy. I was glad to be humbled so by the big Marine. I wish it’d been different but he came in my throat. It was exciting to feel his cock buck and swell in my throat, and I could feel the warm semen gushing deep in my gullet, but I would have much preferred to have him shoot in my mouth where I could taste and savor the sweet nectar before swallowing it.

    He really fed me a load of cum. It was a long, hard climax, and he kept my head in his vise like grip till he was finished with my throat. When he let me raise my head and pull his cock free of my throat and into my mouth, I got a wonderful taste of a warm gush of cum on my tongue. I savored it and licked his cock clean before I released it completely. It was only then that I realized his legs were shaking. I let them down and lay down myself with my head in his groin. I was so pleased when he laid his hand on my head.

    “I hope that met with your approval and satisfaction,” I said.

    His reply was, “Fuck, man!”

    I smiled as I lovingly stroked his rubbery cock.

    “You said I deserved this. Why did you say that?” he asked hoarsely.

    “You’ve done your duty, and paid a big price. You deserve everything good in life for a change, everything that makes you feel good. And I’m honored that you allow me to give you some of that pleasure.”

    “Thanks, but…..I just don’t get the honor part.”

    “You don’t have to. That’s mine,” I said. “Your part is the pleasure.”

    “Come up here,” he said.

    I got up and crawled up beside him where he had a muscular arm extended out for me to lie on. It wasn’t comfortable, his muscles were too hard, but I accepted his gesture with gratitude.

    “This can’t go in any report,” he said, flexing his bicep under my head.

    “No, just the blowjob,” I joked.

    He brought his forearm up and got me in a headlock that nearly broke my neck. I tapped out on his chest and he let me go.

    “What you did….to my leg….that was something. Do you really think it’s….not all that bad? The looks of it, I mean.”

    “Conner, if you just let yourself believe it….if you stop dwelling on what’s not there and focus on what is. Honestly, I think you’re the only who even notices you lost part of your leg.”

    “Yeah, and what do other people see when they see me going down the hall in a wheelchair or on crutches? I can tell you what. They look to see why I’m in a wheelchair or on crutches.”

    “No, they notice why. They take notice, that’s all. What they see is this drop-dead, good looking hunk with incredible arms and shoulders and legs maneuvering those crutches or powering that wheel chair.”

    “You’re good, you know that, for a volunteer, for somebody your age.”

    “You’re good too. I saw your medals. And you’re not that much older than I am.”

    “I want you to write something about this outing in your report. Something for the doctors and my shrink that will reflect a positive attitude on my part. It might help push up the date for getting my new leg and getting me back on duty.”

    “All right, we’ll work on it together.”

    “And I want to thank you. I didn’t like you at first. That’s the reason I wasn’t so cooperative. But then I realized I was only punishing myself, holding myself back.”

    “Fuck, why can’t you just admit it, you couldn’t resist my charms,” I chided him.

    “Ha! I was ready to punch you in the shower.”

    “But you didn’t.”

    “No….no, I didn’t.”

    “Any regrets?” I asked.

    “None that I can think of off hand, but give me time to think about it,” he said.

    “You’re still focusing on who you used to be and you come up lacking. You have to focus on who you are, because you are who you always were.”

    “I’ll have to think about that, too,” he said.

    “Okay, so now, how do you want to do it?”

    “Huh? Do what?”

    “How do you want to fuck me? On top, or do you want me to ride you?

    He lifted his head to turn and look at me, a stunned look. “What? Fuck you? Man, you really are……”

    “Gay,” I finished for him.

    “Really. No kidding, you really want me to fuck you?”

    “If you think you can maneuver it, with your disability and all.”

    “What disability,” he scoffed. “Seriously, you think you can take my cock in your ass?

    “Every inch, all the way,” I assured him.

    “You’re on,” he said.

    “On top or bottom?” I asked.

    “You’re on bottom,” he said.

    I was anxious and eager to feel the stud’s big cock bursting into my ass and pounding me blind and see and feel those muscles, but I was just as anxious to see how well he maneuvered the deed.

    I got up and got the lube and a condom. He took them both but held the condom out.

    “Do we have to?”

    “No.”

    “Good.” He sat up out of the way so I could lie across the mattress.

    “How do you want me, on my back or stomach?”

    “Back.”

    I lay on my back and cocked my knees up. He got between them, standing down on his good leg beside the bed. He set his other leg into the mattress and uncapped the lube. He drizzled some on his cock and when I lifted my legs up he squeezed some into the crack of my ass.

    “You’ve done this before, so I don’t have to treat you like a whimpering virgin,” he surmised as he moved into position.

    “I’m a couple of years from being a virgin, but it would be nice if you didn’t torpedo me.”

    “I’ve never done this before, fucked a guy’s ass, you let me know if I get too rough.”

    He set the head of his cock against my hole and looked at me, as if asking for the green light.

    “You’re on target,” I told him. He was on target and my ass was tingling.

    He shoved and the broad head of his cock burst through my hole with a rip of pain that took my breath away. I was expecting it, yet I wasn’t. I think I wanted him so bad I forgot how much it might hurt. But a wince was all I gave it; I didn’t cry out. Not till he was all the way in, then it was a whimpering groan of sheer pleasure; even the pain was good. He was hot and thick and alive in there and he was waking up all the nerve endings. He made me shiver all through. Much as I presumed he did with the women he fucked, he barely paused before he started fucking me. He had an oversized cockhead and it dragged along the delicate lining of my ass causing the nerve endings to scream out with pleasure as he drew his cock back through my guts. I sucked in a hard breath and let it out as he shoved back into me.

    “Ohh, Godd!” I moaned.

    I expected him to ask if it was okay but he only smiled. He knew it was more than okay. He quickly set a steady pace of powerful thrusts and withdrawals. I could tell he was naturally favoring his good leg but the other one wasn’t a detriment in the least. The guy knew how to fuck, and he hadn’t forgotten how. I suddenly envied all the women he’d fucked.

    “Godd, I needed this,” he breathed through his lust.

    “I can tell,” I said. “Your need is my want. How long has it been?”

    “Too long. Too fuckin’ long. There’s not much of this going on where I’ve been.”

    “You can have it any time you want it with me.”

    “I accept your offer. Cause you don’t know it, but this is just getting me primed.”

    “Can I reconsider that offer?” I joked.

    He ignored me and kept fucking me. He wasn’t brutal or even rough, he was just powerful.

    “I’m not close yet, but do I cum in you or do you want me to pull out?”

    “Fill me up.”

    That seemed to fuel his lust even more.

    “Fuck, yeah,” he growled as he plowed into me with even more gusto.

    “Ohhhh…..Ohh, yeah, fuck me, Conner. Fuck my lights out. Ohh….Ohhh….Ohh, man….Godd, Yess! Ream my ass!”

    Even in the cool of the night, sweat broke out on his chest and forehead and dripped onto my face, in my eyes and in my mouth. He made a swipe at it but I told him not to.

    “Let it drip. It tastes good,” I told him, and with that I leaned up and licked the sweat off his chest. He moaned softly when I dragged my tongue across his tits.

    “Ohh, wow!” he murmured softly. It was obviously another new discovery and I kept licking them and sucked hard on the left one. He pressed his chest against my face but then rose up, smiling down at me. I didn’t think he wanted to admit or show he had those feelings in his tits.

    “Never thought I’d be saying this to a guy, but you are one hot fuck.”

    I choked on my laughter and emotions. It was funny, the way he said it, something you would never expect to hear coming out of his mouth. But it also got to me, that this big, tough combat Marine would express himself that way to me.

    He never lost his momentum. It was a long, hard fuck right up to the end when he grunted that he was cumming. He didn’t have to warn me. I was braced for it. Braced for the final onslaught on my tender ass, and filled with expectancy of his building climax. He didn’t let up even for a stroke. His hard loins smacked hard and loud against my spread butt in a staccato rhythm that pushed little whimpering gasps and moans out of me. Then with one final, hard, pile-driver thrust that jarred my teeth, he buried his cock and shot his load.

    I wrapped my arms around his broad, muscular shoulders and locked my legs around his lean hips and clung to him for dear life. I discovered later that I left teeth marks on his neck. His breath heaved in my ear as he unloaded a massive load of semen deep inside me. I felt the heat of him, and could only imagine how it was spurting out of his cock and spreading like molten lava all through my insides.

    His breath was coming hard as he fucked me through the final throes. Slowing, he gasped out, “Fuck, man, you didn’t cum. I jumped the gun.”

    “No. No, I didn’t! It was great! Fuck, unbelievable! Don’t take anything away from it.”

    “I’ll get you off,” he said.

    “You don’t have to,” I said.

    “I will.”

    I held him for a long time, and he held me; I hadn’t realized that he’d wrapped both arms under me. His hold didn’t lessen even when mine did. He kept holding me tight, and I wondered how long it’d been since he’d held another human being like this. Finally he released his hold on me and rose up. The cool air wafted over our sweaty bodies.

    “In a word….awesome!” he said.

    “In two words….fuckin’ awesome,” I said. “Godd, you sure know how to fuck.”

    “I guess it’s like a riding a bicycle, once you learn you never forget how.”

    “I doubt you had to learn. You were born knowing how to fuck.”

    We both savored the extraction of his cock. My asshole gripped frantically at the head and he had to tug harder to pull it back through my sphincter muscle.

    “Fuck, man, you are wide open.”

    “Let’s just hope it closes up,” I said.

    He crawled up and lay beside me. “Never thought I’d admit it, but you’re good for me,” he said with a screwy smile that I’d not seen before, and his words surprised me.

    I laughed. “Why do you say that?”

    “Getting me out of the hospital, bringing me here, then getting Joe to let me stay overnight. This; the sex. You challenge me.”

    “The last part’s true,” I said. “I wanted to prove to you that losing part of your leg doesn’t mean you can’t function as a man. Godd, can you ever function as a man!” I laughed.

    “What’re you laughing about?”

    “I’m just thinking how I’m going to write that up in the report.”

    He punched me in the chest. “You do and the next time I punch you, I’ll break some ribs I know you’re always testing me,” he went on. “Like when you asked me if I wanted to be on top or bottom.”

    “You don’t know how happy I was when you said I was going to be on the bottom. You didn’t hesitate, didn’t even give it a thought.”

    “I didn’t have to,” he said.

    We slept with my head in his armpit and his arm around my shoulder. It was pretty loving for a straight Marine but I cherished it.

    I woke up as the day was just beginning to dawn. I sat up and gazed at him. Godd, he was gorgeous. I hadn’t realized that I was such a leg man but I was taken by Conner’s thighs. He still didn’t know his strength in his legs. When I was sucking his cock and he had his legs locked around my head, he could’ve crushed my skull. I wanted to kiss him….his mouth was so perfectly beautiful. I wondered if God had kept the mold. I glanced at my watch. There was time. I stretched out between his legs on my elbows and began kissing his balls. As his cock began to come to life I kissed up the underside, following the thick seminal vein.

    Conner came awake and put his hand on my head. “I should shower first, or wash up,” he said huskily.

    “You’re fine.”

    “I fucked you last night,” he said as if to remind me.

    “You’re fine,” I said again, and pulled his cock upright to take it in my mouth.

    Chapter Six

    I got Conner back to the hospital early, but just barely before the staff began arriving. The taste of him was still in my mouth. Joe had cleared it with the night nurses so they didn’t say anything when I took him to his room. I told the nurse to tell Joe I would be back to turn in my report. Then I went back to the beach house to clean up, wash the sheets and generally get the place back in shape for my parents’ return, just in case they decided to come back early. When everything was ship shape I grabbed a Coke out of the fridge and went out on the deck to ponder my report.

    “Fuck!” I’d forgotten all about Conner getting the beer. I was in a bit of a panic; I knew how pissy my Dad could get when he was out of beer, and he was going to be twice as pissy that I’d drank it. Maybe Tanner would get me some. Tanner was the lifeguard at the station closest to my deck. I would watch for him.

    I sat and scribbled notes on a legal pad that I hoped would form a glowing and believable report that I could give Joe to pass on to Conner’s doctors. It would be lacking some critical information, that being his extreme ability to still perform as a total man. That, I knew, was critical in his recuperation but there was no way I could put in the report that he had fucked me. I could lie and say he had performed admirably with a woman. But I had no real proof yet that he could. I wasn’t sure his confidence with the opposite sex was restored to that level yet. I decided I should find out.

    I saw Tanner walking along the water’s edge, coming toward his station. Seeing him sent tiny chills through me. He was tall, lean and muscular, and the way he packed his tiny Speedo swim suit was almost criminal. Even at that distance I could see how the bulk of his manhood shifted from side to side with each step. As he came closer I yelled and waved at him. He smiled and came toward me. I got up and went down the stairs and we met in the sand. I told him my problem.

    “Sure, I can get you some beer. What kind and how much?”

    I told him my Dad’s brand and told him to get two six packs, and gave him some money. He said he would get it after he went off duty and hide it up on the deck.

    “Thanks, I owe you.”

    “Yes you do,” he said with a smile.

    It was then that I realized he was smiling over the way I was looking at him. My glances at his bulging Speedo had not gone unnoticed.

    Tanner was the newest lifeguard on the beach and I didn’t know him very well; only to be friendly when we saw each other. I hadn’t found the courage to try to take it beyond friendly but I guess I’d just opened the door with the way I was looking at him.

    “I’ll be around sometime later to collect,” he said with a knowing grin.

    “All right,” I said. I wasn’t totally sure what he meant but I didn’t think he was coming for tea.

    Back at the hospital I begged off with Joe on submitting my report.

    “It was a long shot, letting you take Conner overnight,” he said with a scowl. “I’m going to need something to substantiate my good judgment to the doctors.”

    “Delay it. Put them off. Tell them I don’t have my report done, which I don’t. Let me take him overnight one more time.”

    Joe leaned back in his chair with his hands clasped behind his head. His big arms bulged mightily, even sexily. He just looked at me. “Did you do him?” he asked finally.

    “Yes,” I replied without hesitation. Then I got up and closed the door. “I more than just did him. He fucked my brains out.”

    “You selfish little prick. You didn’t have my phone number to call me? How did he perform?”

    “Admirably. Awesomely admirably,” I said. “Obviously, I can’t put that in the report, as a strong indication that he can still function as a man. And I don’t know that he can, with a woman. He still believes no self respecting woman is going to want to have anything to do with him. I need a chance for him to prove himself wrong.”

    “By getting him laid.”

    “Exactly.”

    “You might be setting him up for disappointment, even failure in that area. His shrink is going to say he should have had the opportunity to prepare him for the return to sexual intimacy with a woman. If it fails, you’ll be blamed for setting his progress back, and we both get called on the carpet.”

    “Bullshit. Nothing his shrink can say is going to prepare him.”

    “Do you have a girl in mind?” Joe asked.

    “No, but I often get female visitors at the beach house. I’m sure any one of them will be more than happy to help Conner prove his manhood.”

    “She can’t know there are any doubts,” Joe pointed out. “That would be totally counterproductive if the guy thought she had any doubts about his manhood.”

    “It won’t even come up,” I assured him. “No woman is going to look at him with any doubts about that.”

    “Alright. I’m going to stick my neck out again. But this time is all about Conner. It has nothing to do with you. Understood?”

    “Understood.” I understood but that didn’t mean I was committing to it.

    I was surprised the next time I went in to work, to be told to report directly to Joe. He was waiting on me in his office. He waved me in and motioned for me to close the door. I thought I was in deep shit.

    “Someone else is taking over Conner’s therapy today.”

    “Uh-Oh. What’s up?”

    “Wipe that look off your face, you’re not in trouble. You’re coming to a staff meeting with me.”

    “Me! I’m not on staff. I am going to get my ass reamed aren’t I. I’m getting the boot.”

    “Nothing like that,” Joe said. “You’re going to explain your plan to his doctors.”

    “You told them!!?”

    “Yes.” There wasn’t time for a discussion. He stood up and we left, him leading the way to my execution.

    Dr. Boering and Dr. Brown were arriving at the conference room at the same time. They both offered niceties to me without stooping to being friendly to an underling. Dr. Boering began with remarks about the work I was doing with Conner, and his excellent progress, but still without showering accolades on me.

    Then he said, “Joe tells us you have other plans for Conner’s rehabilitation. We would like to hear them.”

    I felt like I was being hanged, I couldn’t swallow and I could hardly breathe.

    “Well, it’s….not….not exactly a plan. I would just like to take Conner out of the hospital environment and start exposing him to the real life he’ll be going back to.”

    “You plan to take him to the beach, I believe,” Dr. Brown put in.

    “Yes. He’s very self conscious about his leg, I thought getting him into a swim suit–some real exposure–it would push him toward facing the reality of his situation. One of the first things he said was that he wouldn’t be wearing shorts anymore but he got past that. He asked me to buy him new cargo shorts.”

    Joe smiled and cleared his throat. “Tell them what you have in mind. The reality part.”

    I did manage to swallow and it damn near choked me. “Well, he, uh…..he is so self conscious, he…..well, he’s voicing serious doubts about his manhood. Nothing I can do or say seems to be making any headway. So I, uh….well, sir, I thought if he had sex with a woman……”

    “You want to get him laid,” Dr. Boering said in a droll tone.

    “In a word, yes, sir.”

    He leaned back with his fingers entwined. “Well, Joe said your plan was unorthodox.” He looked at his cohort, who was the shrink.

    “Very likely a very workable plan,” Dr. Brown said thoughtfully. “But we can’t condone such a plan no matter how workable and successful it might be.”

    “You wouldn’t have to condone it,” I said, quickly, bravely finding my voice. “You wouldn’t even have to know about it. I’m not on staff.”

    “You do submit reports to Joe,” Dr. Boering reminded me.

    I looked down at my hands. “Those reports to Joe don’t contain everything.”

    “Oh? And why are they not complete? That is part of our working arrangement here at the hospital,” he said with a scowl.

    I glanced at Joe but I knew he couldn’t help me. I took in a deep breath. “Conner has really opened up to me, about the war and all. We’ve even cried together.” Dr. Brown immediately began flipping through the pages of Conner’s file. “It’s not in there,” I said quickly. He didn’t look pleased. “I asked him if he’d told you any of what he was telling me. He said no. I asked him why not. He said, because you asked.”

    “Well, we must make an appointment, you and I; you must tell me……”

    “No, sir, I won’t do that,” I cut in. “I told him I wouldn’t. I’m not saying you’re going about it the wrong way, Dr. Brown, that’s way beyond my level, all I know is Conner and I have connected and I won’t betray his confidence, no matter what.”

    Dr. Boering quickly assumed control of the meeting. He closed his folder and stood up. “Gentlemen, this meeting is not only over, it never happened.”

    Joe was taken aback. So was I. Dr. Brown left the office, I thought maybe in a bit of a huff. I looked at Joe and Joe looked at me. Dr. Boering had a tight smile on his face. He squeezed my shoulder as he walked past me.

    “You get your man laid, son. Just don’t tell anybody about it.”

    Chapter Seven

    “Hello, Todd!”

    I looked up at the sing-song, sweet voice and there was Diane walking towards the deck. What perfect luck!

    “Is that some of your good times when your parents are away?” Conner asked me under his breath.

    “She’s more or less good-time-had-by-all, but I haven’t had it yet,” I said quietly.

    “Haven’t seen you in way too long,” she said as she approached the bottom of the stairs.

    I was in a bit of a turmoil. I knew Diane would want to come up; she’d been hinting around since we met that she would be okay having sex despite my preferences, but it just hadn’t worked out for various reasons. But I knew Conner wouldn’t want her to join us.

    “Would I be intruding if I came up?” Diane asked as she put her foot on the second step.

    “NO! WAIT,” Conner hissed as he quickly unrolled legs of his sweat pants.

    “No, not at all,” I told her. This was the opportunity I needed.

    At the top of the stairs her eyes glued onto Conner’s bare upper body. Her glance at me begged for an introduction.

    “This is Conner, a Marine friend of mine. Conner, this is Diane, another friend of mine.”

    He started to show his manners and get up but she moved quickly to his chair and put her hand out. I watched Conner closely for his reaction to that; afraid he might take it as a sign of pity.

    “Marine, huh?” she said. “Well, I could’ve guessed, with the haircut, and that body.”

    He seemed taken aback, even embarrassed by her boldness. I was encouraged. Diane was just what Conner needed. I tried to think of an excuse to leave them alone. Succeed or fail, Conner didn’t need me around for this. If he succeeded, he would tell me about it. If he failed, I need never know; he could lie about it.

    “Look, I’m going to see if I can find Tanner to get me some beer,” I said.

    “Damn, I forgot all about that,” Conner said. “But you don’t have to go, I can get some on the way back.” There was a twinge of pleading in his tone and in his eyes. He obviously didn’t want to be left alone with Diane.

    I felt like a traitor but it was for his own good, good or bad. I left. I walked along the beach and up to the boardwalk where I got something to eat and wandered through some of the shops. In the surf shop I checked out the swim suits. For Conner. When the time came to spring it on him I wasn’t going to let him use the excuse that he didn’t have one. I sorted through them and picked out a boxer brief; a very brief boxer. There was no leg on it at all and it was about three inches wide around the waist with a little more material in back and a generous pouch in front. The kicker was the seam down the back to accent the separation of his butt. I was gone over two hours, which I thought was long enough for something to happen if it was going it, and knowing Diane………

    The gate at the bottom of the stairs was open. I had closed it when I left. I went up the stairs to find Conner stretched out on a lounge chair wearing only the tiny swimmer’s jock and sun glasses. His muscular body glistened with sweat from the hot sun. There was no reaction to my return and I thought he was asleep. I went inside and got a cold beer. Coming out I saw him replacing the glasses on his face and went back and got another beer. I rubbed the cold beer bottle against his shoulder.

    “Glad to see you decided to wear the jock,” I said.

    “Just working on my tan,” he said.

    “She fucked your brains out, didn’t she?” I said.

    He chuckled and smiled and sat up with his legs on either side of the lounge, one foot on the deck. He didn’t answer me but I knew she had. He shoved himself up and hobbled the few steps to the railing. I nearly choked at the sight of his awesome butt framed in the jock straps.

    I moved up beside him where he looked out at the sea. He took a long drink of beer and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand that held the bottle. He made a swipe down his sweaty chest with the other hand.

    “I think I might be ready to tackle the beach,” he said out of the blue.

    “That’s two negatives,” I said. Joe says I can’t work with negatives.”

    He rephrased it. “I’m ready for the beach.”

    “All right.” I pulled the swim suit out of my hip pocket and handed it to him. “Put this on while I go find my suit.”

    He took the suit, with a surprised scowl. “I didn’t mean right now, I was thinking like next time,” he said.

    “What’s gonna be different between now and the next time? I told you, your leg’s not going to grow back.”

    He knew I wasn’t taking that for an answer so he tried another ruse; the swim suit. “I can’t wear this down there; I’m not going to fit in it.”

    “It stretches to fit,” I said and I pulled on it to demonstrate then I turned and went in to find my suit and get some towels.

    He had the suit on when I came back and My Godd, did he look hot in it! The way he filled it out in back, the twin globes of his solid butt, was almost criminal; I could hardly wait to see what he looked like in front. When I draped his towels over his shoulder he half turned toward me. The narrow waist band hugged his hips determinedly and the pouch did a heroic job of containing his manhood.

    “Damn, dude, you look hot!”

    “I feel naked,” he said.

    “Naw, that is much better than naked,” I said, tugging up on the waist of the suit. When I let go, the weight of his manhood pulled it back down.

    “That’s as good as it gets, it keeps pulling down,” he said with a shrug.

    “If it got any better they would have to call the riot police.” I took his beer and handed him a bottle of water. “They’re not going to let you have that beer on the beach.” Then I handed him his crutches. I went down the stairs first, staying a couple of steps in front of him.

    “You don’t have to do that, I can handle stairs,” he said.

    “Okay.” I went on down and waited at the bottom of the stairs. Maneuvering the crutches in the sand was a struggle too but he was determined. Several yards from the water’s edge I stopped and spread one of my towels out in the sand, dropped my other one on it, then took the towel from his shoulder and spread it out beside mine.

    “Hey, how come you’re wearing that kind and I’m wearing this?” he asked.

    I looked down at my suit then at him. “Shit, man, I gave you the wrong suit!” I said; then broke out laughing.

    “You prick.”

    “You ready?”

    “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

    “I’ll go give Tanner a heads up,” I said.

    “About what?” he asked with a scowl.

    “To keep an eye out.” When his scowl didn’t go away I knew I had to explain. “I’m a good swimmer, but I’m not a lifeguard. I’m sure you’re going to do fine, but if I take you out there and you drown, that puts my ass in a sling.” I didn’t wait for a conversation, I went over to talk to Tanner.

    “I’ve got this Marine with me, he lost part of his leg in Iraq and I’m helping with his rehab. This is his first time in the water since it happened. I want you to keep an eye out in case we get in trouble.”

    “I can come down to the water’s edge,” he offered.

    “No, Conner would think you’re treating him like a little boy. Just keep an eye out for us.”

    I motioned to Conner and we started down to the water. It was even more difficult with the crutches in the wet sand.

    “Give me your crutches when you’re ready,” I said.

    He went out into the surf about calf deep and handed off his crutches to me. I saw him take in a deep breath then he dove in. I tossed the crutches on the shore and quickly dove in after him.

    He was a powerful swimmer, but it was awkward and it frustrated him. I heard him swear then he dove under again. I stayed close. He came up sputtering and swore again.

    “Fuck! I keep depending on my other leg and foot that isn’t there. It’s making me lopsided.”

    “I think you’re doing great,” I said. “I don’t think I could beat you in a race.” I swam with him but not so it looked like I was hovering over him.

    Suddenly he started laughing. “I’m gonna cause a panic when I get out. I’m going to hobble out on one leg and yell shark.”

    “You are one sick fucker!” I said, laughing with him. It was sick but I was delighted to see his sense of humor.

    We swam for about a half hour before he told me he was getting out. I was impressed that he was man enough to admit it.

    “Okay, I’ll get your crutches.” I swam ahead and got his crutches and brought them out to him. He was obviously tired and I dared to steady him a couple of times.

    “Did you move the fuckin’ towels? I didn’t know we left them that far up the beach.”

    “I can bring them down closer,” I offered.

    “No, I can make it.”

    He did but he practically collapsed when we reached them. “I’ll be glad when I can get on the tread mill. I’ve lost my wind.”

    “Shouldn’t be too long,” I said.

    He stretched out on his back and brushed his hand down over the pouch of his swim suit. When he did that, the waistband pulled down in front, exposing his hairline. He tugged it back up and that lifted the pouch up high again. He pressed it down and the waistband pulled down again.

    “The only way you’re going to conceal that is to dig a hole in the sand and lie on your stomach,” I joked.

    He turned over on his stomach. I sat looking at him discreetly as I could. The wet suit clung to his butt and the seam was drawn deeper into his crack, making the twin mounds stand out like two bowling balls. His butt was mouth-watering. I didn’t care if he saw me looking at him but I didn’t want others to notice.

    A mother with a little boy came by and I saw the boy looking at Conner, tugging away from his mother who had hold of his hand. He was maybe five or six.

    “What happened to your leg, mister?”

    “Bradley! That’s not nice! Oh, I’m so sorry,” the woman said nervously as she tried to corral the boy away from us.

    Conner rose up and turned over. I was secretly glad for this moment and I held my breath, waiting to see how he would react. I was happily surprised.

    “No, it’s okay, Ma’am. He’s curious, that’s all,” he said as he sat up. Then he reached out and tenderly put his hand on the little boy’s shoulder to urge him closer. “I was in the war, in Iraq, and I stepped on something that exploded and it blew part of my leg off.”

    “Does it hurt?”

    Conner chuckled. “No, not anymore.”

    “That’s why you’ve got those, so you can walk,” the boy said, pointing to the crutches.

    “Yes. But I’m getting a new leg soon, then I won’t need the crutches and I can even run.”

    “It’s not going to grow back?”

    “No,” he said, trying to keep a straight face. “They’re making me a new one that’ll be even better than the old one. I’ll be able to walk and run just like you.”

    The boy took a moment to look Conner over. His eyes roamed all over his body, like was studying him.

    “You sure got big muscles. Can I have big muscles like that when I get big?”

    Conner smiled and squeezed the boy’s arm. “You’ve already got pretty big muscles. You keep eating what your mom tells you and play hard and exercise a lot.”

    The boy nodded, a very serious look on his face. “I’m playing baseball,” he said.

    “Good. You keep playing sports and don’t sit around all day watching TV and playing video games, you’ll probably have muscles way bigger than mine.”

    The mother tried to usher the boy away but not before he said, “Okay.”

    “You’re so kind,” she said to Conner.

    “Not at all. You’ve got a great little boy there.”

    “Well, thank you so much for your service.”

    “Were you in the army?” the little boy asked before he would be towed off.

    “I’m a Marine. It’s kind of like the Army, only better,” Conner said.

    Without a word or a hint of prompting the boy came to attention and saluted Conner. Conner snapped a salute back and I saw him start to tear up. I think the mother saw it too, and seeing that he was suddenly uncomfortable, she walked the boy away. Several yards down the beach the boy turned around and waved and said “Bye, Marine.”

    Conner was all smiles. “Cute little kid,” he said, fighting the embarrassment of his emotions.

    “Yeah, you probably recruited him.”

    I could attract my share of attention, but a guy like Conner, people go out of their way. I don’t think it was lost on him that there were an awful lot of beach goers, male and female alike, who walked past us at close range. He would not say it, but I think he was enjoying it. Twice, two females came right up to us. Once it was two college age women wearing bikini swim suits that struggled to contain their tits and barely bothered at the lower part. One was blonde, the other had dark brown hair. I expected something of a come-on from them. I was wrong. Dead wrong.

    The blonde said, “You’re a vet.”

    “Yes, Ma’am.”

    “Was it worth it?” the other one asked, glancing at his leg.

    I cringed inside and felt the anger welling up inside me but I didn’t say anything yet. Conner needed to handle it first. Which he did, beautifully.

    His simple answer was, “Yes, Ma’am, it was. In fact, I’m going back as soon as I get my new leg.”

    It was obvious the girls weren’t expecting that answer. They gave a flippant nod and walked away. I couldn’t take it. I jumped up and ran after them.

    “Hey, bitches!”

    They turned around, startled.

    “What the fuck was that all about?”

    “It’s an immoral and illegal war.”

    “He didn’t start the fuckin’ war, bitch,” I said. “That’s all you could see was a leg missing? You didn’t notice the rest of him? What are you, a couple of lesbians?”

    The way the blonde spat “Fuck you,” I was sure I’d hit a sore spot.

    I gave her my best look of contempt and replied over my shoulder, “Somehow I doubt you would be interested in doing that.” I went back and plopped down on my towel.

    “You don’t have to come to my defense,” Conner said calmly.

    “I wasn’t defending you. I was venting. That was about me,” I growled angrily. I looked at my watch. It was getting late; we would need to head back soon. I looked over at him. “Conner……” Even I heard the odd tone in my voice, and Conner gave me a funny look.

    “What?”

    “We have to head back soon but I want you to fuck me so bad right now……..”

    He chuckled. “I don’t think right now would be acceptable, or legal. We’re on a public beach.”

    “Let’s go back to the house.”

    He started getting to his feet, still laughing. “Does getting mad make you horny?”

    “You make me horny.”

    We went back to the house. I didn’t offer to help him with the stairs; I didn’t even watch over him. I took him inside to my small bedroom where I took his crutches and cupped the front of his swimsuit, almost in the same movement.

    “You really are horny,” he said, laughing.

    “Yes, but I want to do this first,” I said, as I felt all around the swim suit. “You are so fuckin’ hot in this swim suit,” I said, squeezing front and back. I went to my knees, pressing my face into the satiny bulge. I thought, if I let myself, I could be in love. I mouthed the hefty bulge, sucking out the sea water. Part of the taste, I thought, was from his sweat. As I tugged the suit down, he put his hand on top of my head. It was like he was giving me his blessing. His cock fell free and his heavy balls descended in their sack. I kissed the head of his cock, in homage. I took his cock in my mouth but I didn’t really suck him; I knew he was anxious to fuck me, but I wanted the privilege of unveiling his equipment. I sucked him till he was almost hard then pulled his suit all the way off and stood up.

    “Godd, you are so hot!” I handed him his crutches and led him inside to my bedroom. I told him I needed a minute and I went into the bathroom to get ready, including lubing up. When I came out he was lying on the bed stroking his huge cock. I stepped up on the bed and straddled him. It was different than before with him on the bottom. He naturally used both legs to power his thrusts and the shorter one caused his hips to tilt and it was like I was riding a bucking roller coaster. I was only too eager to oblige when he said he wanted me on the bottom.

    He fucked my brains out. He had to cover my face with a pillow to keep me from being heard. He really creamed me. I kidded him afterwards, when I was lying there heaving for breath, “Geezuss, stud, don’t you know you have a disability?”

    He laughed and said, “The way you’re breathing, I think you’re the one with the disability.”

    Joe was still at the hospital when we got back so I was able to give him my informal report after I got Conner back to his room.

    “How’d it go?”

    “If this guy’s disabled, I’m the pope,” I said.

    “Good, huh? Did you get him laid?”

    “I didn’t get him laid, I only created the opportunity. He didn’t need my help. Yes, he got laid, then fucked my brains out again afterwards. The guy is a machine. Oh, and I got him on the beach, in a swim suit. A very brief swim suit. We went swimming.”

    “No shit! The docs are going to love hearing this.”

    “He needs his new leg,” I stated flatly. “He wants to get on the treadmill.”

    “Man, you really stirred up the testosterone,” Joe said, laughing.

    “He’s got more testosterone in his veins than blood,” I said.

    “We’ve got a meeting with Dr. Boering and Dr. Brown in the morning.”

    “He’ll be glad to hear that,” I said.

    “We….you and me, and Conner,” he said

    “Me again?”

    “Yes, Dr. Brown wants to hear this report directly from you. Don’t quote me on this, but I think you’re racking up brownie points.”

    “All I want is to see that Marine back to his old self,” I said. I didn’t realize how bad till I choked up saying it.

    “See you in the morning,” Joe said.

    Chapter Eight

    I was there early to help Conner get showered–no sex–and get dressed. I changed into a dress shirt and tie.

    “You didn’t tell me it’s formal,” Conner joked.

    “I thought this would be appropriate, if I looked more professional,” I said.

    “What should I wear?”

    “I want you to wear a white T-shirt and your workout shorts. I want them to see what great shape you’re in.”

    We met in Dr. Brown’s office. Dr. Boering sat at the end of his desk and the three of us on the other side of it. I didn’t realize I was to speak till Joe nudged me and told me they wanted to hear my report. I wasn’t prepared for that; I hadn’t even written up a report. I thought Joe would do the talking.

    I stammered through my embarrassment to tell them I didn’t have a formal report prepared yet.

    “Just give us your assessment,” Dr. Brown said.

    “Well…..” I glanced at Conner. “There’s not that much to say, really. I think Conner’s progress has been nothing short of phenomenal. He’s come out of his shell, he’s gained his confidence back. We’ve been to the beach, he met a girl there, we even went in swimming.” Both doctors’ eyebrows raised at that. “The life guard was on notice,” I added quickly to dispel any notion that I’d acted irresponsibly. “You can see what great shape he’s in. But he wants to get on the treadmill. In my opinion he’s definitely ready for his leg and I don’t really understand why I have to make that case for him. I’m not his doctor, I’m not even a licensed therapist, I’m just helping out as a volunteer. But it’s like we’re on opposites sides, we think he’s ready but we have to convince you. I’m not a military person either, but I know he wants more than anything else to get back to his unit, and I don’t see any good reason why he shouldn’t be allowed to do that. And that’s all I have to say. Except that he’s already been fitted for it so I don’t understand why the delay.”

    I didn’t realize how nervous I was till I finished, and I could feel myself shaking inside.

    Dr. Brown let a little smile creep through his scowl. “Well, Dr. Boering, I think we have been duly reprimanded,” he said.

    “I’m a civilian myself,” Dr. Boering said. “The decision to send Conner back to his unit will be up to the military. But your report is duly noted, and……..” He leaned over to reach under his desk and brought out a prosthesis–Conner’s leg. “I am inclined to agree with you.”

    Conner let out a gush of surprise and his smile of relief masked his face.

    “We will get you fitted with this thing right away and I already have you on the schedule for therapy sessions. I don’t see any reason why we can’t get you on the treadmill in very short order. Possibly today, to get you used to it.”

    “Wow. That soon,” Conner said.

    “Unless you have a reason you would like to put it off.”

    “Oh, no sir. I’m ready,” Conner said. Then he asked, “Hey, can I do squats with this thing?”

    “It will handle anything your other leg will handle.”

    Conner was exploring the contraption with his fingers, almost lovingly.

    “Any more questions?” the doctor asked.

    “If I could say something….I would like to have Todd continue as my therapist.”

    “I’m not a licensed therapist, Conner. I’m only a volunteer.”

    But Conner ignored me. “All due respect, sir, Todd has brought me this far as a volunteer, I don’t see what’d be so difficult about having him help me learn to walk with this thing.”

    I could tell Dr. Boering was thinking about it, the way he was nodding at what Conner was saying.

    “I think that could probably be arranged, the therapist would be right there on the floor,” he said. He looked at me then. “And you, young man, I would like to invite you to apply for a scholarship that the hospital provides to promising young volunteers. That is, if you have any interest in this line of work. Your time here volunteering would be credited toward your internship.”

    I was stunned. I had no intentions of going into the medical field, I was only volunteering to get extra credits for community service. But the picture had suddenly changed and I found myself saying, “I think I would like that, thank you.”

    I asked Conner later why he requested that I stay on with him.

    He grinned and replied, “I might still need help in the shower.”

    Nobody could believe the progress Conner made. I was standing on one side of the rail on the treadmill and the therapist was on the other side instructing him on how to balance himself and set a pace. Once she gripped his arm as if to steady him and he told her, “I’m okay, I can handle this.”

    At the same time she was instructing me on the controls and how to watch out for him. Once he got used to his new leg, which took all of about ten minutes, Conner was out of the starting gate like a thoroughbred. He had been paying attention, and he jacked up the speed and started trying to run, and the therapist literally reared back with surprise. There was one more session after that with the therapist and he was left to me.

    Along with the treadmill, Conner also started doing squats. He was a bit awkward keeping his balance at first but I was right behind him to assist, something that I didn’t mind at all. But he caught on quickly and was soon pushing up weight that I couldn’t handle with both of my legs. And he threw in his regular workouts to make his upper body even stronger. Conner was a Marine on a mission, a man obsessed. It paid off. Too soon.

    He had not told me that his request to be sent back to his unit was under consideration, till it was approved. It shouldn’t have surprised me–that was the goal he was working for–but it caught me off guard. More than that, I was devastated. I had become accustomed to being around the big stud, gotten used to his powerful sex urge. And now it was all coming to an end.

    He was so happy he was about to burst telling me, till he must have seen the disappointment on my face.

    His face fell. “You’re not happy about this,” he said.

    “Of course I’m happy. It’s what we’ve been working for,” I said, trying to put on a happy face. It didn’t work, of course, there was no way I could hide my disappointment.

    “No, you’re not. I’m sorry. It was thoughtless of me. I am such a dickhead.”

    I laughed. “You’re a Marine. How could you not be happy. There’s no need to curb your enthusiasm because of me.”

    “I am going to miss you,” he said.

    “Not nearly as much as I’m going to miss you.”

    “I’ve thought about this, me leaving, and I,….well, I tried to think of some way to show my appreciation for all you’ve done for me. A going away present.”

    “You don’t owe me anything, Conner. Geezuss, don’t you know, you’ve shown your appreciation right along.”

    “That could hardly be considered showing my appreciation when I was getting more out of it than you.”

    “Don’t bet on that,” I said pointedly.

    “It had to be something more. Something…..heroic. I came up with something.”

    “Something heroic?” I asked jokingly.

    “Well, it’s sure as hell heroic to me, I hope it is for you. There’s a hotel that has a pool way up on the seventh or eighth floor, with poolside rooms. I want to take you there.”

    “That sounds great,” I said. I didn’t say nice as it sounded, I didn’t consider it anything approaching heroic. Unless he had something more in mind than he was telling me. Maybe he had Marine buddies he was inviting along. I had mentioned once how awesome it would be to spend a night in the barracks and have a Marine gang bang. Maybe that hotel was going to be the barracks for the night.

    There was the usual red tape but Conner finally got his orders. He was going back to his unit that he had left in Iraq that was now in Afghanistan. He had been medically released but he was still staying at the hospital annex, pending his deployment. The day approached and he was to leave the next evening. The night before, we went to the hotel. I was surprised when Conner asked me for my keys. I hesitated but quickly realized that I had no reason not to let him drive.

    He laughed and said, “They’re going to let me drive a Humvee over there.”

    So he drove us to the hotel. We checked in then had dinner at the poolside dining room at the pool on the ground floor. He ordered without giving me a chance.

    “This is your night, but I’m in charge,” he said. “So you do whatever I tell you.”

    “Well, yes sir,” I said, and a little shiver went down my spine as I wondered just what all he had in mind to tell me.

    It was a leisurely dinner and afterwards we lingered over a couple of brandies.

    “This will settle our dinner, then we’re going swimming,” he said, holding his glass up in a toast.

    The brandy warmed us, and for some reason, for the first time, Conner started talking about his family. He was a third generation Marine. His older brother had opted for college, he told me with a bit of a sneer.

    “I wondered about your family, but since you never mentioned them, I didn’t think I should.”

    “I appreciate that, because you probably wouldn’t have gotten that conversation out of me,” he said.

    “Why now?” I asked.

    He shrugged. “The brandy, maybe.”

    “Why not before, with a beer buzz?” I asked.

    “I don’t know, really. Maybe what I’ll be facing. It can make you think of family.”

    “There was never any mail, was there, or phone calls….no one ever came to visit. I was always curious about that.”

    “That’s an easy answer. I’m not the favorite son, despite being third generation Marine.”

    “Oh?”

    “No, Roger was the favorite. He was a puny little shit, but smart as hell. I was more the big dumb jock, although I got good grades too. But the jock part, I think they all resented that I had that over him, especially as his younger brother. Then when I joined the Marines, that was the last straw.”

    “I can see your brother resenting you, maybe your Mom because mom’s tend to be protective of the weaker one. But your dad….you said you’re third generation.”

    “Oh, he’s proud of me. He’s told me privately. But he can’t show it too much openly because that would take something away from my brother and his accomplishments.”

    “But, geezuss, Conner, you lost your leg.”

    “I told them not to come visit, I didn’t want them to see me like this. I figured that would relieve them of any guilt.”

    “It’s pretty fuckin’ sad if you ask me.”

    “I got over it a long time ago. The Marine Corps is my family. I’ll see them when I get back from this tour. I need to show them that being without a leg doesn’t stop me.”

    “The other thing I’ve been curious about. No girlfriend back home?”

    “There was. I broke it off when I lost my leg. I figured I would save her the trouble.”

    “Was that fair? She might have loved you anyway.”

    “I couldn’t be sure of that, and I didn’t want to deal with the rejection. And there was the other….you know….I was afraid I would be impotent.”

    “Well, you’re not!”

    “I may get back in touch with her when I get back, show her I’m still the man I was.” He laughed. “Speaking of I’m not, are you ready to go upstairs?”

    “If you are.”

    In the elevator I still wondered what was in store for me. There was no doubt that I would get royally fucked one last time, but I didn’t know whether to expect roses, fine chocolates or a squad of horny marines. When he let us in the room there was none of that, leaving me still baffled.

    The room was spacious and well furnished with a king size bed, situated oddly near the window looking out on the pool. Then I saw it; the champagne chilling in a bucket of ice. The drapes were partially opened and Conner opened them all the way.

    “Are we going to put on a demonstration?” I asked.

    “I will if you will.”

    I wasn’t so sure he wasn’t serious. If he was, well, I would go along with it if there weren’t kids out at the pool. I really didn’t care if people watched us.

    Conner started undressing so I did the same. I wanted to undress him but like he said, it was about me but he was making the rules. When he was down to his briefs–the drapes were still open–he went over to the table near the window to open the champagne. There were a half dozen people in and around the pool. He poured two glasses and walked over to hand one to me; I was down to my briefs as well now. He stood at the window so I stood beside him, in full view of the people at the pool, if they wanted to look up.

    “You know, I’ve been going to mention how much you’ve benefited from my therapy,” he said.

    “How so,” I asked with a frown.

    “You don’t see it? I can see you’ve put on some muscle.”

    I smiled, a little embarrassed. “Matter of fact, I thought so too, but I was afraid to believe it. I have been working out on the side.”

    “Believe it,” he said. “It looks good.”

    “I would like to look that good,” I said, nodding to his near naked body.

    He just smiled and began pulling the drapes closed. He downed his champagne and gently took my glass without giving me a chance to empty it. “We’re wasting valuable time,” he said as he set the empty glasses on the table then stretched out on the bed.

    I was surprised how casually he removed the prosthesis and laid it on the floor beside the bed. “You’ve certainly lost your inhibitions,” I said, smiling as I crawled on the bed with him.

    “I want to lose more,” he said as he put his arm out to pull me in tight, half on top of him.

    I was nearly overwhelmed with his strength and he feel of his bare muscles against mine. He initiated the kiss which made it even more passionate. I felt his cock coming to life within his shorts. When we broke I kissed his chest and began the trek down his rock solid abs, his hand remaining on my shoulder. When I reached his shorts I mouthed the growing bulge there, quickly soaking the white cotton material with my drool. I was so excited and anxious for this, and sad that it would be our last time together, maybe forever. I moved down between his legs and tugged at his shorts. He lifted his butt to let me pull them off. I nuzzled my face in his crotch and licked his balls, drinking in the clean, male aroma. I thrilled at his soft moan and his hands on my shoulders, as if to guide me. They weren’t necessary; I knew the way.

    I lifted my head and looked up at him. “Sometimes I wish I had not done such a good job. It only served to lose you.” I felt his grip on my shoulders, tugging to pull me up to him. I allowed myself to be guided, half lifted up over him.

    “This night is about you and we will do everything you want to do, but I wanta put in my bid. I”m hoping that one of the things you wanta do is fuck me.”

    I was so shocked I did a double take that actually caused my muscles to tighten. I looked down into his eyes and saw them dancing, and a tight smile that was being prevented from breaking his full lips.

    “You….you’re….serious,” I managed.

    “Dead serious,” he said in a strong voice.

    “No.”

    He scowled at me. “You’re turning me down?”

    “Yes. I’m not going to let you do something like that out of obligation.”

    “Weren’t you listening? I said I want you to fuck me. What part of I want don’t you understand?”

    “You’ve already said you owe me big time. You don’t owe me that.”

    “Oh, but you do,” he said dryly.

    “What do you mean??”

    “All the pleasure I’ve given you, fucking your tight ass, you don’t think you owe me some of that pleasure in return?”

    “You’re justifying,” I said.

    Suddenly he sat up, pushing me aside. “I don’t believe this! I make a simple request and I get shot down. I thought you would wanta do it.”

    “Godd, Conner, I do, more than anything in the world. It’d be a dream come true, for anybody, but……”

    “Then what? I want to go back knowing what it’s like. I mean….I know it must be such a wonderful feeling, I can tell how much you like it and how you look when I’m doing it to you, and it’s got me curious. I want to know that feeling.”

    For a moment I couldn’t answer. I felt like shit. It wasn’t payback at all; he truly wanted to experience getting fucked, he had planned this as a special time, and I’d ruined it. I wanted to cry. I waited too long to reply.

    “Fuck it,” he growled. “I’ll find somebody else.” With that he sat up, about to get out of bed.

    “Conner, wait….Conner….please….I’m sorry.” He was reaching for his prosthesis. I grabbed his arm. “Please, don’t. I’m sorry.”

    “I don’t want sorry,” he said, leaning back on his elbows. “I want fucked. What part of that don’t you understand?”

    “I just thought you were trying to pay me back for……”

    “So what if I was? What’s so fuckin’ wrong with wanting to do something for somebody who’s done so much for me?” he cut in. “I’m leaving tomorrow, Todd. I’m not afraid of it but I’m smart enough to know that everybody doesn’t come back, and my chances of that are as good as the next guy’s. I want it for me, but I want this for us. I want to take it with me, something special to hang onto. I wanta leave you something……” His words cut off as he laid his head back between his shoulders, his eyes closed.

    His words penetrated my soul. He wanted it for us?….wanted something special to take with him and hang onto?…..This was way more than payback. “And I fucked it up,” I whispered as I swung my legs around and sat on the edge of the bed. I was about to cry. But then I felt his hand on my shoulder.

    “Listen, we can start over,” he offered quietly.

    I glanced over my shoulder to see the boy in the man, an innocence in his deep, dark eyes that I hadn’t seen before. Then the boyish grin spread easily across his handsome face.

    “I don’t usually give a guy a second chance to fuck my ass, but for you I’ll make an exception.”

    His grin shattered the tension and I couldn’t help but laugh as I leaned back over him.

    “I won’t blow it this time,” I said.

    “Well, I was kinda hoping you would do that too, later,” he said.

    We rolled together in laughter and ended up in a tight embrace with his legs on either side of me. He lifted his legs and the laughter died away. He reached down to grope my bulging shorts and tugged at the waistband. He pulled them down in front and my cock burst free against his warm flesh. I didn’t know where he got the lube he handed me as he brought his legs up higher, almost bent in half now. His stomach muscles bulged, drawn tight as a drum.

    “Godd, Conner, I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said as I flipped the cap open to squeeze the thick lube into the crack of his ass.

    “Me either,” he said.

    I didn’t bother with lube on my cock; there was enough in his ass. When my cock touched him he wrapped his arms around the back of his thighs.

    “Don’t worry about taking it easy,” he said.

    “All right.” And I didn’t. I aimed and set the head of my cock against his warm, slick hole and shoved. My cock penetrated the tight orifice and sank into the warm depths of his body in one gentle thrust.

    I gasped, “Ohh, My Godd!”

    He groaned, “Aww, Fuck!”

    I could tell his little outburst masked the pain I was causing but I gave no quarter. I thrust in the final inches and held in tight so he would know I was in him.

    “Holy shit!” he swore, his stomach muscles trembling.

    “You said you didn’t want it easy,” I said as I eased my hips back and thrust back in him again.

    He let go of his legs and wrapped his arms around my shoulders. “I don’t. I want you to fuck me. Hard. I gotta remember this for a long time and I wanta know I’ve been fucked by a real man.

    Because he was Conner, I gave him the best fuck I’d ever given anybody in my life. He howled every time my cock slid across his prostate. He moaned when I pulled back and the rim of my cock tugged on his clenching asshole. But soon, gradually, it went from a hard fuck to something more tender and meaningful. It turned into making love. I sensed it when I saw Conner’s eyes were wet and he was biting his lip as I fucked him. His emotions that he was fighting sparked mine and swept through me. I hugged his left leg and kissed the blunt end. I more than kissed it, I showered it with kisses.

    Conner choked and whimpered. “Aww, fuck, Todd, you’re making me feel so good. Besides just the fucking.”

    I hugged his leg tighter and unashamedly let my tears baptize the still scarred surface and kissed them away as they fell.

    “I love you, Conner….Godd, I love you so much.” The words were mine, the voice wasn’t. The words surprised me. I had not thought of real love in that sense before this moment.

    “Give it to me to take with me,” he whispered hoarsely. “I want your love inside me. That way, you’ll always be with me. I need it to protect me.”

    There’s no way to describe the emotions that engulfed me, only that it was the emotions more than the physical that made it the best sex I’d ever had in my young life. When I came my love gushed into him in great torrents and he said he could feel it washing through him, galvanizing his very soul, was the way he put it. He said it would be his body armor. He still held me tight long after I’d finished cumming. I remained in him till I imagined every drop, every live cell, was absorbed into every fiber of his being, making us one.

    As I pulled out I kissed the wet from his eyes first then kissed his lips.

    “Godd, what have you done to me?” he whispered. “I feel like a whole new man.”

    “You’re the same man you always were,” I said.

    “Thanks to you.”

    “Don’t make this about payback,” I said. “It was a lot more than that.”

    “Yeah, I….I felt it too,” he said hesitantly. He eased his hold on me and I rose up and lay beside him. “I am a new man. You know you’ve changed me forever,” he said huskily.

    “I don’t think I’m ever going to be the same either,” I said.

    “You….you said you love me.”

    “I do. I’m not ashamed to say it,” I said.

    “As much as I love you, Todd, I don’t know if I can love a man in that way.”

    “I’m not asking you to.”

    “What are you asking?”

    “I’m not asking anything. But I want you to take with you my love that’s inside you and give it time to take root. If it does, and if you can love me back, that will be beautiful. If it doesn’t then I only pray you can accept my love, and that will be beautiful too.”

    “For right now, I can only say I’ve never felt so close to anyone in my life….so much a part of someone,” he said. “I’ve never let anyone get so close to me.”

    I had my hand firmly in his crotch. I ran it down the inside of his left thigh to where his knee would have been.

    “You know I’m not glad this happened, Conner. I would give my leg for you to have yours back. But it is what brought us together.”

    “Is that what attracted you, my disability?” he said jokingly.

    I laughed. “I was attracted when I walked in your room for the first time. You got my attention when you stripped down that first time to shower. And if you think you’re going to get any sympathy from me over this…..” I squeezed the solid muscle of his left thigh. “Hell, you didn’t need the prosthesis. You’re carrying a spare leg between your legs. Just make damn sure you bring this back with you,” I said, squeezing his cock.

    He was smiling. “I’ve never felt like this before in my life….so complete. You’ve made me the happiest man on the planet. I don’t want to leave.”

    “Yes you do. Don’t try to lie to me about your other, true love. The Marines is your first love. I know that. I’ll be happy with what’s left over.”

    He leaned up and removed his dog tags. I knew they were there, but it was the first he’d drawn attention to them. He removed one from the chain, pressed it to his lips then pressed it into my hand.

    “I want you to keep this till I come back for it. And know this. If I ever do fall in love with a man, it’ll be you.”

    The End


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Mankini Bearcub

    MANKINI BEARCUB PART 2
    by Robert Furlong

    [email protected]
    robertfurlong.tumblr.com


    “You should have brought your green mankini with you,” Todd said when we were sitting on the edge of the bed in the nuddie watching my ice bucket video on his phone.

    “Aw yeah, I should have,” I replied, feeling annoyed with myself that I’d been so dim-arsed yet again.  “I’ll bring it next time for sure.  Don’t let me forget.”

    “There’s gonna be a next time?” he asked with a surprised smile.

    “If you want there to be…”

    “Yeah, I do,” he said brightly.  “This has been great, you and me… we’ve got to do it again!”

    “I don’t know how often I can wangle it, mind.  I can’t take that many sickies off work and I’ve gotta be careful with… you know… the other stuff I have goin’ on…”

    I didn’t want to mention Paula again.

    He nodded.  He knew the score.

    “Next time, maybe we can meet up closer to your place,” he suggested.  “You pay for the room and I’ll do most of the driving.  How does that sound for a deal?”

    “Yeah, sounds pretty good.  It’ll be easier for me to sort things if I’m only gonna be missing for a couple of hours.”

    He smiled but I could see he didn’t like the ‘couple of hours’ bit.  He wanted me for longer but didn’t want to sound too pushy; at least not yet.

    He looked back at the video and paused it right at the bit when the mankini had fallen down and I was turning around with my back to the camera.

    “This is the best part,” he chuckled.  “Just here, right when your arse is sticking out and you’re bending over to try and pull the mankini back up.”

    “Is that what you wank off over?” I laughed, amused that seeing my big hairy crack would turn him on so much.

    “Yeah,” he grinned and I could actually see his knob starting to stiffen up again.  “This bit always gets me… well… all the way to nutville!”

    “Wishing you had your dick buried up my bum as I’m bending over?”

    Mine was growing longer too.  The idea that other fellas might be yanking their tent poles off imagining themselves pumping away at my flabby arse was funny but also weirdly sexy.

    “A bit of that… well quite a lot of that,” he admitted with a sheepish smile.  “But also… something else…”

    “What?” I asked with a laugh while my cock started rising upwards.

    “If you really wanna know, I mainly jerk off imagining I was crouching down behind you…”

    He paused and I urged him to go on, liking where this was heading.

    “I must have spunked up countless times, thinking of pushing my face between your cheeks… sticking my tongue into your hot hairy crack and licking round and round your wrinkly little arsehole!”

    “Fuck!” I laughed with my horn-on sticking right up.  “You actually like doing that?”

    “I dunno,” he shrugged with a naughty smirk.  “I never got to try it!  I once sniffed the back of my mate’s dirty keks when I found them on his bathroom floor and I really liked that so I figure I’ll love the real thing!”

    “It’s called rimming,” I informed him, keen to show off the one piece of information I knew about it.

    “Yeah,” he agreed without seeming at all impressed.  “Do you think you’d like it?”

    “Doing it or havin’ it done to me?”

    “Do you think you’d like standing up right now,” he spelled out, “bending over and letting me stick my face between your big sexy arse cheeks.  Letting me push my tongue up your cute little bung-hole.  Do you think you’d like that?”

    “Fuck yeah!” I grinned.  “I’d fuckin’ love it!”

    “Go on, then,” he urged me.  “Stand up and turn round!”

    I did as he said with my donger on full bone and I watched him through the wardrobe mirror as he knelt down behind me and pressed his face into my big hairy arse.  It was weirdly mesmerising watching another fella doing that behind me: sniffing my gaping butt crack and licking his lips with his cock poking upwards he was so turned on.

    He pulled back and smirked at me through the mirror, his face right next to my two round arse cheeks.  He said, “You’ve got to wank your dick off while I rim you, Barry.  It’ll make it feel even better.”

    “I can’t do that,” I shrugged, feeling daft that I couldn’t.  “My wife…” I began to explain before remembering he didn’t like me to mention her.  “Let’s just say I’ve got a bit of a thing about it, mate.”

    “But it’d be okay for me to reach round and pull it off for you?”

    “Yeah!” I grinned.  “That’d be well sharp!”

    “Let’s do it that way then!” he smiled back at me and then pressed his face back into my forested arse crack.

    Once he’d found my swollen little hole with his tongue, he reached up and groped at my grateful throbbing cock.  It took him a little time to figure out how to whack me off properly with the weird angle he was at, but once he got the hang of it, it felt great the way he squeezed at my shaft and jerked my foreskin up and down with a nice firm rhythm.

    It felt even better to have his hot wet tongue licking at my arsehole and to feel his nose and chin wedging between my cheeks.  I’d never thought of my bum as being a sexy place at all, but now that Todd’s face was pressing right into it and he was tonguing my ringpiece, I was getting so turned on that my knob end was starting to dribble.

    I looked down and saw that he was wanking his own cock just as fast as his other hand was doing me.  I loved that he was getting so aroused from rimming me: until I saw his fist pumping away at his stiffie I think I’d held back a bit in case he was finding that maybe my taste back there was a bit rougher than he’d expected.

    But once I saw how turned on it was making him, I let myself really get into it.

    “Ah yeah!” I called down to him, opening my legs wider and bending forwards slightly so he could get his tongue right into my butthole.  “This feels proper horny!”

    His hands sped up on both our cocks and I have to admit he was right about how good it felt: having my dick wanked off with another bloke’s face slobbering away between my arse cheeks has to be one of the most exciting sensations I’d ever experienced.

    I reached back to grab the back of his head and pushed it hard between my big round buttocks.  The friction of his goatee beard was making my bum crack tingle and the licking of his tongue inside my passage felt like nothing else.

    “Come on, eat me out, mate!” I cried out in pleasure.  “Lick my fuckin’ arsehole… hard and deep!”

    Todd really plunged in and I ground his face as rough as I could into my splayed hairy crack.  The speed of his hand on our cocks showed me how much he was loving it, but then he surprised me by pulling back, gasping for breath as he let go of my dick.

    “Turn round, Barry!” he panted up to me.  “Let me suck your cock!”

    Since no-one had ever said that to me before, I did he what he asked as quick as I could before he had chance to change his mind!  Not that he would have – I know that now – but at the time I was desperate to get my first taste of a proper blowjob.

    I mean, a girl I knew at school had once given my pecker a quick lick as part of a dare, and early on when we were dating Paula had got my bell-end in her gob before she’d gagged, but I’d never been sucked off properly.

    Todd, though, was well up for it!  As soon as I turned around, his mouth was around the shaft of my prick, his lips slurping and feasting on it like it was a delicious juicy lolly.

    Loads of fellas on the bearcubs website had said they wanted to suck my cock but I hadn’t really believed them.  Until Todd was slobbering away, bobbing his head up and down on my stalk, I’d thought it must be just something gay blokes say to turn each other on: I hadn’t actually thought anyone would want to do it for real!

    It was only when I got my chops round Todd’s knob, the next time we met up, that I realised it didn’t just feel great to have your own dick sucked but it felt pretty amazing to do it to another guy as well.

    “Ah yeah!” I called out.  “That’s fuckin’ tops that is!”

    He was licking up and down my shaft, slavering over my cock head and even kissing my nuts.

    He looked up at me and grinned with one of my short and curlies sticking to his lip.  “I’ve wanted to this for so fucking long, Barry!”

    “Well get yer gob right round it!” I laughed down to him.  “Let me fuck yer mouth while ya suck me real hard!”

    He did as I’d asked, trying not to gag as he consumed the whole length of my cock, and I grabbed his head on both sides to hold it steady.  Then I bucked my hips to slide myself in and out of him, gasping with pleasure at the feel of his throat sucking the juice out of me.

    This was absolute bliss!  Why the fuck had no-one ever done this to me before?!

    I quickly sped my rhythm up, jabbing in and out of his mouth like I’d told him I would, and my bollocks started slapping against his chin, feeling tickly from they were knocking against his beard.  He grabbed my arse with both hands and held onto it firmly while his tonsils and tongue did their work.

    I just couldn’t believe how amazing this felt.  Everything about it – his mouth around my knob, my knackers thumping against him and even his hands cupping my big, round butt-cheeks – all combined to make it totally incredible.

    Soon I was slamming my cock as hard and as fast as I could in and out of his mouth.  I was dribbling a load of goo – he was having to swallow to keep up with how much of the stuff was trickling out of me – and I was grunting and panting as I thumped my pubic bush back and forth against his face.

    “Oh Jesus, Todd!” I called out.  “I fuckin’ love you, mate!”

    I meant that I loved him for what he was doing – the way you’d tell a friend you loved him if he picked the right dog for you at the races – but once I’d said it I realised it was open to being taken another way.

    Todd didn’t respond – how could he with my knob banging away down his throat? – but I noticed he took one hand off my arse and started tossing himself off as he knelt between my legs.

    “I’m gonna fuckin’ cum!” I gasped, feeling the sweat trickling down my back and into my butt crack.  “I’m gonna fuckin’ spunk down yer throat!”

    Todd suddenly pulled away and left my dick – all wet and frothy from mouth – just thrusting stupidly away into thin air.

    “What’s up?” I asked, feeling really disappointed.  “Don’t ya like the idea of me shootin’ in yer gob?”

    “Yeah, I love it,” he panted, as out of breath as I was from having my knob down his throat.  “We can do that another time, Barry… I promise.  It’s just this time… ‘cos it’s the first time… I want you to cum up my bum!”

    Ever the romantic: that’s our Todd!

    He threw me a condom and I quickly put it on.  My cock was so red and sensitive from his mouth that I was afraid the bloody thing might go off just from having the johnnie slid down it.

    He lubed up his hairy arse-crack and then lay down on the bed, his back against the duvet and his legs wide open like he was a woman waiting for a bloke to get on board.

    I laughed when I saw him like that.  I knew it was breaking the mood but I really couldn’t help myself.

    “Come on, Todd… turn over the other way, mate!  I can’t shag yer bum like that!”

    “‘Course you can, Barry,” he smiled.  “I want us to do it face to face… I want to see how you look when you’re in the middle of cumming…”

    “Stop messin’ about,” I chuckled.  “We’re two fellas you and me!  We’ve got to do it… you know…”  I couldn’t think of how to describe so I settled on: “the gay way.”

    I meant that I thought he had to be on all fours with me behind him.  I thought that’s how blokes always had sex when they were using the back door: one bending over for it, the other looking at the back of his mate’s head.

    Barry had other ideas.  I guess he’d seen more gay porn than I had, although that wouldn’t be saying much I have to admit!

    He said, “Come on, Barry, get on top of me, like you would if I was a woman.  Trust me, mate… it’ll work… I’ll guide you in…”

    I got on top of him – our fat bellies pressing up against each other and our big gangly legs getting all tangled up – and in spite of our physical awkwardness I was amazed at how right it felt to be with him like that.  It felt good to be smiling at each other while our hard-ons poked together and I felt a funny shiver of excitement when our hairy chests were touching.

    It sounds soft, I know; but that’s how it felt.

    He lifted his legs right up so that the backs of his shins were pinned underneath my shoulders and then reached down to grab my cock to guide it down between his thighs.  To my surprise I felt it going into him: I could feel the hot softness of the inside of his bum and the slimy wetness of the lube he’d worked up there.

    I pushed myself forwards, easing more of my shaft into his backside, and I felt his knob getting harder against my stomach, growing big and stiff like mine had done when he’d pushed inside me.

    “Oh yeah, Todd!” I grunted.  “It’s fuckin’ workin’ mate… I’m actually bummin’ ya from the front!”

    The whole of my cock was sliding right into him; it was far easier than I’d thought.  It must have been the angle of our bodies, or the way he had his legs splayed so wide open.

    He grinned up at me, our noses nearly touching.  “I thought you’d like it this way, mate.”

    I said, “Why did you think that?”

    I figured I knew why he thought that but I wanted to ask him anyway.  He thought this way would be easier for me: in this position it was more like I was shagging a woman.  I could imagine that my dick was up a fanny instead of porking a bloke’s arse and that it wouldn’t feel so ‘gay’ for me, the way it would if I was doing in from behind.

    But he wasn’t thinking that at all.  Or at least he had a different reason ready to answer me with.

    “Because this way, Barry, you get to taste your own cock.”

    “How’s that work then?” I asked, starting to drive my knob in and out of his silky smooth tunnel and feeling his own throbbing hard against my gut.

    He reached up and pressed his mouth to mine and gently entered my lips with his hot wet tongue.  I smiled against him and pushed my tongue into his, tasting ever so slightly the leftover saltiness of the blowjob he’d given me but enjoying the kiss far more for what it really was.

    We held together like that, our lips pressed together and our noses nuzzling into each other, as I speared my cock in and out of him more firmly and my balls started thumping against the insides of his thighs.

    Our eyes were locked together, the two of us loving the sensation of being so passionately connected, until his arse let out a hell of a fart and we both laughed like drainpipes at how grim it stank.

    Once I’d resumed my thrusting, the two of us really got into it.  We grabbed onto each other, grinding our bodies together, as we panted and gasped into each other’s faces and the sweat from my forehead dripped down onto his.

    “Come on, fuck me, Barry!” he urged me, digging his fingers into my back.

    “You want it, you got it!” I chuckled, pushing his legs more widely apart and hammering my hips against the insides of his thighs.

    “Ah yeah!” he cried out eagerly.  “Come on, big man!  Give it to me, mate!”

    I laughed and did him as hard as I could: much faster and rougher than I would ever dared to screw Paula.

    “Come on, Barry!” he kept insisting.  “Nut off up my bum… shoot your muck right up my hairy arse!”

    The idea that he might have wanted me to think of his butt-hole as a fanny now seemed plain daft.  He was loving that I was shagging him up his big blokeish arse and he could see from how hot and sweaty I’d become how much I was enjoying it too.

    “Come on, mate!  Fuck me!  Fuck my hole so hard!”

    He winced and whimpered and I felt warm wet stuff splashing onto my stomach.  I realised he was firing off – that his cock was spewing its load just from having my stomach rubbing it up and down against his own – and the realisation set me off too.

    I kissed him again, taking the lead this time and pushing my tongue into him deeply, and then my cock started shooting inside him, filling the condom as my nuts gave their all.

    As I kept gasping and squirting, my hips still banging away between his sweaty thighs, his balls were still emptying themselves until our stomachs and chests were thick with all the jizz he’d pumped out.

    “Sorry,” he laughed when I eventually pulled myself up off him and his spunk was hanging like spiders’ webs between us.  “I guess I kind of enjoyed that!”

    I laughed back at him.  “I loved the way I could actually feel you creaming off while I was shaftin’ ya bum!”

    He smiled and I added, “With Paula I’m never sure if she’s faking it.”

    His smile vanished and I apologised for mentioning her.

    “I don’t mind you mentioning her sometimes, Barry,” he said.  “I mean she’s obviously an important part of your life.  Just not when we’re making love.  Maybe that should be the rule.”

    I smiled at him again, passing him some tissues as I dabbed myself down with a wodge of them.  “Making love?  I like that sound of that.  It sounds… well… cute!”

    “That’s what we just did, mate,” he laughed, wiping his spunk off his chest and stomach.  “I made love to you and then you made love to me!”

    I laughed back at him.  “It sounds a lot better than ‘bumming’ or ‘butt-fucking’ or whatever.  It makes it sound like… I dunno… it’s more special maybe.”

    “I like ‘butt-fucking’ as well,” he smirked.  “Meeting up to take turns to fuck each other’s butts sounds quite horny and sexy… sneaking into hotel rooms to give each other’s arses a good bumming -“

    “Don’t forget the cock sucking,” I interrupted him.  “There needs to be plenty of that too!”

    “Oh definitely!” he grinned back.  “And plenty of rimming… at least for me!”

    As I got dressed and Todd was lying on the bed in his boxers, he reminded me that I’d said we could meet up again somewhere closer to my place.

    “Yeah,” I agreed.  “There’s a Holiday Inn just off the motorway junction.”

    “I don’t want it just to be about sex though, Barry,” he said.  “I want to… I dunno… go out for meals and to the cinema and stuff as well…”

    “Okay,” I smiled.  “But no holdin’ hands in the back row, mind.”

    He didn’t smile back.  “Maybe I want to hold hands in the back row.”

    I was going to say that that was pushing things too far too fast, but then I thought, ‘Oh what the fuck,’ and smiled over at him.

    It was like in for a penny in for a pound or whatever it was my old gran used to say.

    “Okay then, Todd,” I nodded.  “We can hold hands in the back row if that’s what does it for you.”

    “What about me sucking you off in the back row?” he chuckled back.

    “Fuck yeah!” I laughed.  “I’d be well up for that!”

    I could imagine all the kissy-cuddly couples, all the young lads and lasses, smooching up in little huddles in the back row.  And me and Todd, two fat lads in the middle of them, having a good snog together and then bobbing down to get our gobs round each other’s stiff little porkers.  The idea of it was funny and really horny in a way.

    “Okay,” he said.  “So next time we meet up at the hotel and test out how firm the mattress is, then spend the evening together like a couple of mates…?”

    I thought he was going to say “like a couple of gays” and maybe I wouldn’t have minded if he had.

    I said, pulling on my socks, “Yeah, I’m okay with it if you wanna do ‘boyfriendy’ stuff with me, Todd…”

    I looked at him through the mirror when I said that.  He looked surprised and then he smiled at me and nodded.  I smiled back and he said, “Yeah, that’d be cool.”

    “Aren’t you gonna get dressed?” I asked as he lay there sprawled on the bed with barely anything on.  His flab was making deep creases in his skin in a way that I always think looks cute and cuddly when mine does it but which Paula says makes me look like a beached whale.

    He shook his head.  “Since we paid for the hotel for the night, I thought I’d make good use of it.  It’ll be nice to have a night away from my mam and dad for a change.”

    I smiled.  “Go for it, mate.  Might as well nick the little soaps from the bathroom too… treat yer fuckin’ self.”

    He laughed.  “There’s something I’d like to nick from you if you’ll let me.”

    “Yeah?” I asked, tying up my shoes.

    “Can you leave the dirty pants you were wearing when you first undressed?”

    “My dirty pants?”

    “Yeah… the ones that’ll smell of your cock and your arse…?”

    I laughed over at him.  “You really are a dirty git!”

    He chuckled back.  “It’ll give me something to have a play with later on when I’m here on my own…”

    “Yeah, and I’m sure they won’t be the only thing yer playin’ with!”

    I said it in a sort of jokey disapproving way but really I was made up that he would want to sniff my skanky shorts.  Paula would say she needed marigold gloves and a peg on her nose to pick them up and here was Todd letting me know that he was going to wank himself off while he had his nose pressed in the front and back of them.

    After I’d pulled my dirty shorts out of my rucksack and thrown them over to him, he said, “Is it really a bit pervy of me to want to borrow them?”

    “Yeah, just a bit,” I nodded.  “But I wouldn’t say no to borrowing yours too!”

    He laughed and looked as chuffed as I’d felt, and then pulled his shorts off to throw them over to me.  I swear to God his cock was semi-hard against his leg: he’d cum twice really quickly and the thing was already halfway to stalking up again!

    I kissed him like that before I let myself out: with him still stark bollock naked and running a semi.  I wanted to offer to suck him off before I left –  I really wanted to know how it would taste and what it would feel like – but I was already running late and I knew Paula would be asking all sorts of questions if I didn’t make up the time.

    So that’s how we left it, that first time we hooked up.  Me driving off wondering if I’d been gay all these years: part of me thinking there’s no way could be but another part – mainly the soreness of my arse – reminding me how much I’d enjoyed copping off with another bloke.

    The thing is, though, I couldn’t wait to see Todd again.  All the way home I was thinking of things I should have asked him or told him about and all that week – at work and at home – I kept seeing things or hearing things that I knew would make him laugh.  I liked to see him laugh: he had a really pretty face and he looked as cute as hell when he was creasing up at some dumbass thing I’d said.

    So even though I’d told Todd we might have to wait a month before we could meet up again, that weekend I sneaked some time off from Paula and the kids to give him a call.  Soon the two of us had figured out a way for us to meet up for the afternoon and evening the very next week.


    [email protected]
    robertfurlong.tumblr.com


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Carnival at Viareggio

    “I’ve never looked out on the Tyrrhenian Sea before. All in all the beaches of Viareggio surpass those we have visited in Venice. Perhaps we should just stay here longer.”

    “I couldn’t help but overhear you, sir,” a well-dressed young gentleman, complete with white suit, vest, and white bowler hat and shoes called over from under a nearby beach umbrella. “You said Tyrrhenian Sea. That, I am afraid is a common misconception of the tourist to Italy. That’s actually the Ligurian Sea out there. But it’s just a natural mistake. I would agree that the beaches here are better than those in Venice, though.”

    Hugo Von Stoben had been talking to a different, younger man sitting with him under a beach umbrella, who stood as Von Stoben’s attention went to the nattily dressed–and quite incongruently attired for the beach, he thought–young man who had just corrected him on the body of water they were facing. The younger man stretched and sauntered down to the sea.

    He was dressed for the seaside as any well-formed young man of the 1920s would be–in a one-piece, form-fitting, short-legged woolen costume topped by an athletic shirt adhering to the young man’s muscular chest and with deep arm slits and neckline. Such bathing suits apparently had been meant for modesty but had neglected to provide anything that hid the obvious line of the young man’s left-dressed cock and the curve of his balls. To most young women and a certain kind of man, the young man was breathtaking in his innocent beauty.

    Both Von Stoben and the formally attired young man watched him walk down to the surf–the view from behind of the pert, but bulbous buttocks being as interesting as the frontal view–and start stretching his body. Within minutes he walked into the surf up to his knees, executed a beautifully arced surface dive, and started swimming out to sea in strong, sure strokes.

    “You have a handsome son, sir. You should be proud of him.”

    “I am quite proud of Eric, yes.”

    “He’s a strong, elegant swimmer.”

    The young man had swum out some distance from the beach and was swimming laps parallel to the beach between the wave-breaking rock walls at either end of the beach. He kept his curly mop of platinum blond hair above the water, as he did the pert bulbs of his buttocks, and his arm strokes were regular and pulled him a long distance with each stroke. In the water, he looked much taller than he did on land.

    On the beach, Von Stoben and the young man he was talking with weren’t the only ones watching Eric swim. On the other side of Von Stoben, a canvas chair under an umbrella was just now being occupied by a German doctor, Gerhard Mueller, from Hamburg, who was large-boned, a bit on the heavy side, and had a florid, redheaded complexion. He was perhaps in his forties. He, and the man sitting on the other side of him, an older French Catholic priest, fully clothed in black clerical garb and a high, white collar, Father Jacques, had met the Von Stobens here on the beach the previous day.

    “Not the Von Stobens of Munich?” Mueller had asked when they were introduced, and when they allowed as how they were, indeed, those Von Stobens, Mueller had attached himself to them like glue.

    To that point he had been staying close to the fifth man in the little bunch in canvas chairs under five beach umbrellas. The Englishman, Sir Reginald Chamberlain, a man appearing to be in his fifties, was tall and rugged looking, almost cadaverous in appearance, but with piercing black eyes. There had been a hint at the introductions that he was in Tuscany convalescing from some wasting disease, but the discussion had not yet delved deeper into that topic. Nor had it explored the depths of what the French priest, a professor at the Faculté Notre-Dame Catholic seminary, in Paris, was doing on the western coast of Italy in March of 1924 beyond that his order had determined he needed to take a sabbatical.

    All four men sitting with Von Stoben, even Dr. Mueller, as he arrived on the beach, being the only one of the group who said he came to the beaches on Tuscany’s Riviera della Versilia every spring, were scrutinizing the young man swimming in the sea. Only Von Stoben was looking at the men he was talking to during their disjointed chatting.

    The only one of the group who wasn’t watching the swimmer, and the only woman present, was Ingrid, who sat immediately to Hugo Von Stoben’s left, but set back behind him under a separate umbrella. Like the young gentleman in the white suit, she was fully dressed in a somber, long-sleeved dress that ran up to a choke collar, pinned with a large cameo broach, and down to the ground, with the points of black leather boots peeking out from under her multiple petticoats. She paid little attention to the men, keeping her nose in a series of Victorian Romance novels. The impression given was that vacationing at a Mediterranean beach hadn’t been her idea, and that she didn’t wish for Hugo to forget that.

    “We’ve been in Viareggio for three days now, and the architecture hasn’t ceased to amaze me,” Hugo said to the young man sitting to his right. “I was led to believe it was an ancient town, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen a larger collection of Art Noveau-style buildings.”

    “Ah, that would be explained by the fire we had seven years ago that leveled much of this area of the city. Only the Grand Hotel Principé di Piemonte survived. Perhaps you’ve seen the hotel?”

    “We are staying there.”

    “A good choice.” The young man raised his eyebrows. Only the very rich stayed there. “I have one of the Art Noveau buildings myself.”

    “You? You live here? I took you for a fellow tourist,” Hugo said. “Your accent. I thought–“

    “That I was an American, right?”

    “Yes, I confess I did think that.”

    “I am, as a matter of fact. But a displaced one. I am Martin Biddle, and I have an antique store here on the Piazza Puccini, not far from the Grand Hotel.” He briefly looked away from Eric swimming in the sea to shake Hugo’s hand and then looked back. “My family thought it safer for their reputation for me to live abroad,” he added.

    Hugo didn’t pursue this point, but he did register it in his mind. He turned his head and took another look at the young man. He was quite handsome. Trim, but with good musculature. And obviously sophisticated and refined–and well to do, as he was expensively dressed, if overdressed for the seaside. And perhaps knowing now that he lived in Viareggio explained why he was fully dressed. It was unusually warm for the beginning of March in Tuscany, but that was all relative. It was warm enough for bathing wear for the likes of Hugo and Dr. Mueller and the English nobleman at this time of year–and even for the sixty-year-old, gaunt French priest, who was, to use a pun, sticking to his habit–but it likely would still be too cold for the beach for a local inhabitant.

    Eric came out of the water but remained on the hard sand at the water’s edge. He was, indeed, a beautiful young man. Short, but trim with a boyish body that, nonetheless, had good torso definition and strong looking arms and legs, as he would have to have to have been swimming as strongly and expertly as he had been. He was Germanic, light blond, with striking blue eyes, and a dazzling smile when he wasn’t looking shy and withdrawn into himself–or aloof to the scrutiny he obviously knew he was being given from the line of umbrellas.

    A sigh went up from the cluster of men sitting around the Von Stobens as Eric unbuttoned the straps on the shoulder of his form-fitting one-piece swim suit and let the top of the suit drop to reveal his smooth, both boyish and well-muscled torso. Seemingly entirely blind to the multiple sets of eyes capturing and mentally caressing his form from the line of umbrellas, he started doing stretch exercises again to step down from the vigorous swim in the sea–and then a few mild calisthenics.

    “Did I overhear right, that this is your first visit to the Riviera della Versilia?” Biddle asked Hugo–although his eyes were glued to Eric.

    “Yes, we are doing the rounds of beach resorts this year. January was the Turkish beaches, the island of Cyprus in February. Italy was reserved for March and April. We will go to Venice, where we have gone before, after our visit here. And later in the spring we’ll take in the French Riviera. Eric wants to swim in the sea, and I love to spoil Eric.”

    “I can well see why,” Biddle murmured. In fact he could only wonder at the effort Von Stoben must have to make to keep men’s hands off the young man. His own hands were twitching at the prospect, which he hoped to be able to pursue. The young man must know the effect he was having here on the beach. In a louder voice, though, he said, “But how can your young son be out of school for such a long time?”

    “He’s not as young as he looks,” Hugo said, with a small laugh. “He finished his basic schooling last year. He wanted to take this year off to perfect his swimming skills. He enters the Universitat at Heidelberg in the fall–a year older than most entering students–but the difference certainly won’t be seen in his visage; he still look years younger than the others. He wants to swim competitively for the Universitat, but he believes, because of his size, that he will have to convince the coaches with his skill. They invariably will say he is too small just from looking at him.”

    “Ah, I see,” Biddle said, giving a little smile and slitting his eyes as he peered at the young man. His interest was diminished in one respect, but the lessening of the risk involved compensated–almost. And the young man did look quite young. “He does swim like a fish, and so elegantly.”

    Eric returned to the chairs, with the eyes of at least four men following him, but only long enough to gather a towel, which he took out to the sand between the watchers and the sea, and then reclined, his torso raised a bit by the set of his elbows in the sand–his beautiful small body pointed at the line of umbrellas–and flopped his curly haired blond head back so that his face and torso and legs were exposed to the best advantage to the rays of the sun.

    “Do you and your family plan to join with the Carnival of Viareggio festivities tomorrow, Herr Von Stoben?” Biddle asked in a low, gravelly voice.

    “The carnival? They have a carnival here?”

    “Yes, of course. Tomorrow is Shrove Tuesday–we also have a Mardi Gras parade. It’s been celebrated for nearly fifty years here every year and rivals the one in Venice in enthusiasm if not in expense. It’s a time for our people to let loose and show their true selves. There’s a parade and dancing in the streets and partying in the wine shops. Partying in the streets too, for that matter, before the celebration is finished.”

    “Show their true selves?” Hugo asked. “That’s an interesting way to put it.”

    “Yes, it’s a time that they can wear real masks but act as themselves, rather than showing their faces and masking their needs, desires, and deepest sins.”

    Hugo looked at Biddle with interest, but Biddle was looking at Eric.

    “I hadn’t known about the carnival. And we have no costumes or masks.”

    “I could quickly fix that,” Biddle said, turning a dazzling smile on Hugo. “There are many Mardi Gras costumes in my antique store. And masks aplenty. I would be happy to let you and your wife and son borrow what you need. Your family really must not lose out on our carnival.”

    Hugo laughed. “I’m afraid that Ingrid would rather walk on burning coals than go out into the street in a mask and a gaudy costume.”

    “Then you and your son. You must visit my shop this afternoon and pick something out. Here, here’s my card. I won’t take no for an answer.”

    * * * *

    Hugo explored Biddle’s antique store with fascination after Biddle had picked out costumes and masks for them. Hugo would go as a Roman senator.

    “I think perhaps a young sailor–or cabin boy–for young Eric here,” Biddle had said, carefully helping the young man try out several costumes. He certainly did look arresting in the sailor suit, with a white tunic that came down only to his midriff and tight, white trousers with a square buttoned codpiece. A blue and white scarf tied around his neck and a sailor’s hat set at a jaunty angle on his blond curls completed a look that, yes, was arresting, although sensual might have been a better term for it.

    The choices completed and Eric changed back into his clothes, the young man joined Hugo at a case that had drawn Von Stoben’s admiring attention. The showcase gleamed with gold and contained an array of expensive-looking gold chains and watch fobs. Von Stoben pointed to a fob with three deep-red rubies inlaid in it that he particularly admired.

    “Let me show you something over here,” Martin Biddle said, as he put an arm around Eric’s shoulders and guided him to another part of the shop. They had their heads together in conversation as they leaned over another case. Hugo was aware of them but devoted most of his attention to admiring the gold chains and watch fobs in the case in front of him.

    All three men were smiling when Eric and Hugo left the shop.

    * * * *

    The parade and the Carnival of Viareggio raucous celebration in the streets lived up to its billing. The Torre di Via Regia seaside promenade and Viareggio Avenue and the blocks off this parade-route were teeming with boisterous, mostly drunken revelers in every conceivable costume and, as the festivities chugged on, lack of costume that one could imagine.

    Hugo and Eric were parted by a stream of revelers meeting a counterstream of revelers, all shoulder to shoulder and hip to hip, moving in no discernible direction in the streets as the last of the parade floated by. The serious partying was starting now and wine was flowing on the promenade.

    Eric could hear the noise of the celebration from only a short distance away from where he was suspended off the ground and pressed up against the wall of a shop in an alley off Viareggio Avenue behind a stack of wine casks. The sounds closer to hand were the grunts and heavy breathing of the devil pressing him to the wall and his own moans and groans as the buried cock of the man in the devil suit slid Eric’s back up and down on the rough shop wall with the strength of the cruel upward thrusts in Eric’s channel. The front flap of Eric’s sailor trousers was open and slapping back against the wall between his raised and parted legs. His knees were hooked on the devil’s hips, and his hands tightly grasped and then released their grip on the devil’s biceps through the red velvet of the devil’s suit, matching the rhythm of thrusts of the devil’s cock up into his channel.

    His head was thrown back against the rough bricks of the wall, and his mouth was open as he gulped for breath and moaned deeply.

    The devil’s hands were under the half tunic of the white sailor shirt and gripping the sides of Eric’s torso as he lifted the small body and slammed it down on the up-thrusting cock. Lifted and slammed. Lifted and slammed.

    The devil was muttering what a nice little piece Eric was, how tight his passage was, while Eric whimpered, “Yes, deeper, harder. Fuck me hard.”

    The noise of the crowd beyond the alley ebbed and flowed, but the pace of the cock thrusts steadily increased as did the intensity of the two coupling bodies in a mutual effort to explode, which Eric did first, with a little scream in unintelligible German, whereupon he collapsed in sighs and groans as the devil fucked on for several more minutes before realizing his own shuddered release.

    When he was finished, the devil swirled away, leaving Eric in a sighing heap at the base of the wall, where two nearly drunk Italian fishermen revelers found him and each took their turn with him before staggering off, surprised as the fine little piece of tail had held his own with them rather than struggling.

    When Hugo and Eric somehow managed to reunite in the milling crowd, slowly wearing down from the height of its partying, nothing was said about the short interval they had been parted.

    Late in the night, when Martin Biddle had finished his inventory and redisplaying in the antique store downstairs, locked the front door to the shop, and mounted the stairs to his flat above the shop, he found Eric standing at the open wardrobe in his bedroom, fingering the velvet material of the devil’s costume hanging therein.

    “Where? How?” a shocked and confused Biddle asked.

    “You were in the back of the shop and I just walked in and came up here without you seeing me,” Eric said. “But do you really want to have a discussion at this moment?” He opened his other hand to reveal that he had found Biddle’s stash of Sheik lambskins.

    Biddle didn’t see the need to discuss anything. He enveloped Eric in his arms, and while they were kissing deeply, he unbuckled Eric’s belt, unbuttoned his fly, and pushed the young man’s trousers down to his ankles. He went down on his knees and buried his face in Eric’s belly, kissing and tonguing the young man’s navel.

    Eric placed his hands on the back of Biddle’s head to hold the man, not much older than he was, to his belly. He gave a little laugh and murmured, “Eat me out, suck me. Fuck me.”

    With a low moan, Biddle palmed Eric’s buttocks and closed his mouth over the small blond’s cock. After a while, he turned Eric and stroked Eric’s cock with both of his hands, encircling the young man’s hips with his arms, and snaked his tongue into Eric’s asshole.

    The first fucking was on the bed, with Biddle sitting on the foot of the bed and holding Eric’s wrists, as Eric’s legs streamed out around and behind Biddle’s hips, and his torso cantilevered out over the floor beyond the foot of the bed, giving him the aspect of a thrusting figurehead on the prow of a boat. Eric used the leverage of his feet to fuck himself on Biddle’s cock, remarking that it was just like barebacking.

    Biddle used lambskins precisely for that effect, but he wondered–with wonder–how the young man knew what barebacking felt like.

    After a rest, their bodies entwined on the bed, Biddle pushed Eric over on his belly, wrapped an arm around his waist to bring him up onto his knees, mounted his hips from above, and fucked him deep and rapidly like a dog.

    Eric demonstrated in no uncertain terms that he was getting exactly the attention he wanted.

    As they cooled down afterward, Eric said, “I’d better go before I’m missed.”

    “How can you not have been missed?” Biddle asked.

    “I have a separate room at the Grand,” he said.

    “Ah, then, it’s still early,” Biddle murmured, as he pulled Eric’s rump into his groin, raised Eric’s leg to give himself a better angle, and entered him strongly and deeply again.

    * * * *

    The little group fell into a set pattern over the next several days. They would all be out on the beach in the late morning, with Eric doing his swimming exercise ritual, and four sets of eyes–those of Biddle, of course; Sir Reginald; Dr. Mueller; and Father Jacques–watching Eric closely and somewhat greedily, if guardedly. Both Hugo and Ingrid were buried in books most of the time.

    All would go back to their respective abodes in the mid afternoon for siestas but would be back on the beach for a second round of swimming exercises and sighing gawking in the late afternoon.

    Then during the night, Eric would slip out of the hotel and lie under the young, sexy American antique dealer in the flat above his shop, expending lambskins at an alarming rate.

    On the fourth afternoon, though, Eric came out of the surf holding his arm and nearly close to tears. Hugo rose from his canvas chair and came down to the surf to meet him.

    “He’s scraped his arm on rocks,” Hugo explained to the others when the two came back to the line of umbrellas. “He swam too close to the rock breaker wall out there to the north of the beach.”

    Dr. Mueller, full of concern, rose from his chair and went to Eric and examined the arm. “It doesn’t look too bad, but it’s easy to get infection from such cuts in this circumstance,” he said.

    Hugo turned to Biddle. “Is there a clinic nearby?”

    “No need,” Dr. Mueller interjected. “I had disinfectant in my room at the Grand. The boy can come back with me. What do you say to that, Eric? I will take you for an ice cream afterward, before we come back to the beach, if you promise not to cry at the sting of the disinfectant.”

    It was obvious that the doctor wanted to see Eric as a small boy.

    An hour later, after listening briefly at the door of the doctor’s room at the hotel, Hugo used a skeleton key to quietly open the door and slip into the room.

    Dr. Mueller didn’t see or hear him at the beginning. He was otherwise energetically occupied.

    Eric was lying on his back at the foot of the bed, his legs raised and spread–his ankles in the grip of Dr. Mueller, as the doctor, naked, as was Eric, huffed and puffed at the effort of pumping Eric’s channel with his hard cock. A box of the newly marketed rubber Trojans lay at his feet, packets of them strewn out on the floor.

    Hugo cleared his throat, and the doctor whipped his head around in shock and fright, although he couldn’t stop himself from continuing to pump. He was about to come and wouldn’t be denied. He gave Hugo a panicked but greedy look and fucked on. Eric was gripping his hips on both sides with his hands and crying out for the doctor to finish him.

    When he had, the doctor pulled out of Eric’s ass and turned to the side, hunching in on himself and covering his genitals with his hands.

    “I don’t mean . . . I wouldn’t . . . the boy was egging me on . . . I was just . . .” Mueller muttered incomprehensibly. His face was as red as a beet and the flush had spread over the rest of his pudgy torso.

    He really looked pathetic. Eric raised his torso on his elbows and turned his gaze on Hugo.

    “You were just introducing the lad to a new brand of French Letters? To disinfect a cut on his arm? But I think we can fix this. I think we can make an accommodation,” Hugo said.

    * * * *

    “I guess that gets them all except the young American, and we can move on to Venice soon,” Hugo said later that evening. “It was a good haul here–nearly enough to cover the expenses of the entire season. The priest paid as much as the other two put together. I guess this is what his seminary sent him here to avoid and he doesn’t want them to know he can’t kick the habit.”

    Both of them gave a little laugh at that.

    “The priest should have paid double. He was the cruelest of all,” Eric said. But then Eric, who was really named Kurt, added, “We can move on now, if you wish, Horst. I’ve taken care of the American.”

    “He’s already fucked you?”

    “Repeatedly.” Kurt was smiling.

    “So, that’s where you went at night?”

    “Yes.”

    “I’m not surprised. He is the youngest and sexiest of the group. I rather thought he would be fucking you by now. I don’t begrudge you having it off with a muscular man nearer your age. But you gave it to him for free? Is that what you’re saying?”

    “No, go look in the pocket of my trousers.”

    Horst rose off the bed and padded over to the chair where Kurt’s clothes were neatly folded. He fished around in the pockets, and a big smile was planted on his face when he came up with a gold chain and watch fob with three deep-red rubies embedded on the fob. “You noticed that I liked this.”

    “Yes. I lifted that the first night I let him fuck me.” Kurt saw no reason to mention the elaborate assignation between Biddle and him for the fuck in the alley during the carnival–nor to mention the two muscular, hung fisherman afterward. He did wonder, with some amusement, though, when those men realized that they were missing their money clips. “He’s either never noticed or has written it off as being owed to me for the cocking. I have a few other trinkets that should be worth a bit too.”

    “Tomorrow morning, then,” Horst said, as he returned to the bed, gently pushed the stretched-out naked body of the son who wasn’t his son onto his belly, mounted the young blond’s buttocks, and began a slow, deep, bareback fuck. Kurt moaned deeply–but not deeply enough to disturb the reading of the woman in the adjoining room, who was Katie, not Ingrid, and wasn’t related to–or particularly interested in–either of the men as long as they paid her regularly for her easy pretense.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Boot Camp Runners

    On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct.


    We were thirteen weeks into basic training and I was getting hornier by the day; almost by the hour if I let myself think about it, which was most of the time. The nights were the worst, lying in my bunk after a shower with time to let my thoughts drift. Sleeping naked was permitted but I couldn’t do it unless I slept on my stomach. I needed a pair of shorts to keep my hardon restrained. I was ribbed more than once by guys who walked past my bunk in the morning and saw my shorts tented.

    I remembered the lecture from the First Sergeant on our first day. “Keep your hands above your waist except to wipe your ass, tie your boots and take a piss and don’t shake your dick more than twice or you’re playing with it.”

    It was getting so bad that I was actually taking the risk of shaking it a lot more than twice and even milking it a few times when nobody was looking. It was the closest thing I could get to jacking off. There just wasn’t any safe place to do it. It was weird how the diet and training affected us differently. Most of the guys complained that they hadn’t had a hardon since they started basic training. There was a rumor that they put salt-peter in the food to prevent the men from getting erections. If they were, it wasn’t affecting me one damn bit. If I could only jack off! But that was a big NO-NO in the army. They didn’t just frown on it, it was tantamount to an admission of being gay and that got you in real big trouble. Their philosophy was; why would you get a hardon around a bunch of other guys if you weren’t gay? Hello! I got a hardon when I was alone, and I wasn’t queer for myself. Well, maybe a little; queer enough to want to jack off.

    Not that every guy in the barracks and the corporals and the sergeants never jacked off. But there wasn’t a speck of privacy. It was un-natural, a hundred men isolated from women for four months and expect them to forget they had testosterone. I thought it would be a healthy thing to let a guy jack off freely now and then to get rid of the pressure and make it easier for him to concentrate on training.

    More often than not I woke up with a hardon and had to walk through the barracks with my cock swaying back and forth like a battering ram. I didn’t even bother trying to cover it up with a towel around my waist; it would’ve looked like I was carrying a tent in front of me. It happened to some of the other guys, too, but as far as I could tell I had the biggest cock in the whole damned barracks so I got a lot of ribbing about it. Guys ducked out of the way when I walked by.

    “Goddam, Gordon, are they feeding you a special diet? I haven’t had a hardon for three months and yours hasn’t gone down,” one of the guys complained.

    “I wanta know what you’re eating to make it so goddamn BIG,” said another.

    “I guess it’s all in the genes,” I said modestly as I walked past them to my own bunk. “Hell, I’m sleeping on it to keep it from getting any bigger.”

    “The hell; your humping your mattress.”

    Cold showers didn’t work. Sometimes taking a piss brought down a morning hardon or at least turned it to hard rubber instead of solid steel.

    One of the other guys was complaining about his own agony. “Shit, if I could just find a place to jack off!” Billie Brown moaned.

    “There are places,” Travis Mitchell said.

    “Where?” Billie asked.

    “You just gotta know where to look,” Travis said.

    Travis was a man’s soldier and a woman’s dream. He was male and muscle personified. He was built to a fault, and so damned good looking he turned guys’ heads. He wasn’t a huge bodybuilder type; he was about my size…five-ten, one-eighty-five with a body that the Greeks would’ve called classic. He was solid muscle. His stomach was tight as a drum. Even his butt muscles rippled and flexed when he walked.

    “Where, man, tell me,” Billie begged.

    “If I told you, you’d be there all the time. Find your own place,” Travis said.

    “I’m thinking about cutting a hole in my mattress and sleeping on my stomach,” another guy said.

    “Now there’s a place for you, under his bunk,” Travis told Billie. “Just crawl under there when he’s sleeping on his stomach and jack off to your heart’ s content while he fucks your face.”

    “Fuck you,” Billie growled.

    “Don’t you wish.”

    I said Travis was a man’s soldier. He endured the training better than most, but so did I. I was in exceptionally good shape, too, from all the weightlifting I did in high school and that one year of college. I could’ve been on my way to being a bodybuilder if I hadn’t joined the army. Travis was a little sharper in the head than me. It might take me a couple of minutes longer to figure something out, like disarming a mine. He heard the directions and saw the demonstration once and did it. The physical part of it that brought most of the guys down was a piece of cake for us. It both impressed the cadre and pissed them off. If they asked for fifty pushups we were well on our way to a hundred before they stopped us. If they wanted a hundred sit-ups we strived for at least two hundred, but they wouldn’t give us time to do them. While some guys struggled to do pull-ups at the bars just outside the mess hall, Travis grabbed the bar and counted them out at one-second intervals. Sometimes he showed off by adding one-arm pull-ups. Once when the corporal was berating a man for not being able to perform the requisite dozen pull-ups before getting into the mess hall, Travis did his own twelve and kept right on going to do twenty-six before the corporal stopped him.

    “There, I did mine, and his and his and his,” he said, pointing to the guys around him.

    It pissed the corporal off and he ordered him to do another dozen pull-ups. He did them, no sweat.

    We happened to end up on the same line at chow one day, out on maneuvers.

    “Well, here’s Mr. Hardon himself,” he joked.

    “Yeah, look who’s talking.”

    “I get a hardon. You get a HARDON!” he said, laughing. “Looks like we have got the same problem, though.”

    “Worse than most,” I said. “You said you’re doing something about it. Are you, or were you just shitting the guys?”

    “Wanta come running with me tonight?” he asked with a cocky grin.

    “Depends on how far you’re running.”

    “Nothing you can’t handle,” he said.

    “Okay.”

    He was a physical nut. After a grueling day of training, after he ate and showered, he would lie down for a short rest then go off running. It was no wonder you couldn’t pinch any fat on him. He must have had about a minus-four percent body-fat. After chow, we showered and took a short rest, then changed into our PT shorts and jockstraps.

    “Where’re you going?” Billie asked.

    “Running with Travis. If I can keep up with him,” I replied. Billie didn’t even offer to go; he knew he couldn’t keep up with us.

    There was a ten-mile running course with quarter, half and full-mile markers but we took off down a narrow dirt road. It was a nice easy pace, quiet and peaceful in the early evening sun. I was able to carry on a conversation without gasping for air. I wanted to work the conversation around to sex; or our lack of it, and what could be done about it. I had a feeling Travis had the answer.

    “When you asked me if I wanted to come running with you…..you were telling me something, right?”

    “I was if you’re serious about getting your rocks off. And if you keep your mouth shut,” he said.

    “Yes, and yes. No, HELL yes, and yes.”

    I guess we’d run for about six miles when he turned off onto another narrower road that was overgrown with trees and grown over with grass. I was guessing the run was about over. We went around a bend and Travis stopped, still running in place. I bent over with my hands on my knees, sucking in air. Travis leaned his butt back against what was left of an old concrete wall.

    “Are we done?” I asked.

    “Half way. We gotta run back,” he said.

    “Man, I’m in good shape, but fuck, don’t you ever run down?”

    He just laughed as he casually groped the front of his shorts.

    “I love it out here on nights like this, when the moon is out and there’s a soft, warm breeze,” he said. He groped harder. “Damn, it gives me a hardon.”

    “Running this far would make most guys stay limp,” I said.

    “Not me, man. Any kind of physical exertion gets the old testosterone pumping,” he said. “Hell, you’re the one always running around with a big hardon at the end of the day.”

    “Not after running twenty miles,” I said.

    “We barely made six,” he said. “Well, this is what we came for,” he said as he shoved his hand down inside his shorts and hauled out his cock. He shoved the waistband of his shorts down under his balls and began stroking his cock, which was already hard.

    “Shit, you don’t waste any time with that thing, do you?” I said.

    “It’s been like this for the last hundred yards. It knows where it’s headed,” he said with that same mischievous smile

    “This is were you come?” I asked, trying not to ogle his manhood.

    “Hey, I don’t go running just for the cardio,” he said. Then he asked, “Are you gonna do it?”

    “Oh, hell, yeah,” I said as I shoved my shorts and jock down to free my own cock. It wasn’t quite hard but it was getting there. My cock didn’t snap to like a lot of guys, I guess because it was so damned big it took awhile for that much blood to get down there.

    “You’ve got the biggest fuckin’ cock I ever saw, except on a horse,” Travis said. He laughed. “No wonder you get winded, hauling all of that around.”

    We were quiet for a moment and the only sounds were the night noises; the crickets and maybe animals moving around through the brush. Travis shoved his shorts and jock down and took them off. He was naked except for his running shoes.

    “I like being naked out here,” he said.

    “Aren’t you afraid someone might come along?”

    “Who the hell would come along here at this hour? Besides, if they did, I could outrun them before they could see who it was. Go ahead, take yours off,” he said.

    I stripped off my shorts and jockstrap so I was as naked as he was.

    “Feels good, don’t it?”

    “Yeah,” I had to admit. It felt good. But it wasn’t just being naked that felt good. It was being naked with Travis, and that scared me. Hell, I got naked back in the barracks all the time, but this was different. It was just me and only one other soldier, who happened to be the studliest soldier on the base. Besides being naked, alone with another guy, we were jacking off; something forbidden by the army.

    Travis was watching me and I began to wonder what he might be thinking….wondered if it was akin to the strange thoughts creeping into my head.

    “Shit, you damn near need two hands,” he said.

    “Is that an offer? Do you wanta lend me one of yours?” I joked. I didn’t know where that came from but the words were out before I knew it and I prayed that he knew I was only joking. IF I was only joking. I wasn’t sure myself, and I couldn’t explain the lump in my throat.

    “I guess we could trade hands, if you want to,” he said.

    I watched in horror as Travis reached out for my cock. I gasped when he wrapped his hand around it and I tried to swallow the lump but it was stuck there, blocking my air.

    “Fuck, I can’t even get my hand around it,” he said.

    I swallowed again but I couldn’t speak. I was numb at the feel of the guy’s big, strong hand slowly pumping my cock.

    “I haven’t done this since I was a little boy, with the neighbor kid,” he said. He looked up from my cock in his hand and must have seen the funny look on my face. He stopped moving his hand but didn’t let go of my cock.

    “Hey, are you okay with this? I mean, I didn’t mean anything by it, except two buddies helping each other out. If you don’t wanta do it…..”

    I grabbed his hand before he could let go of my cock to let him know that I wanted him to keep jacking me off. With one heroic effort I gulped down the frog in my throat so I could speak.

    “I’m okay with it,” I said, almost in a gasp. I coughed to clear my throat. “More than okay with it.” I reached out for his cock. It was hot, and hard as steel.

    “Awwhh,” he moaned softly as he bore his cock through my fist like he was fucking my hand. “How come another guy’s hand always feels better?”

    “How many other guys’ hands have been wrapped around this?” I asked.

    “A few,” he replied.

    I paused in my hand motions, taken aback for a second.

    “A few? Guys from the barracks?”

    “No. Shit, no. Guy’s I’ve met in bars and places. Haven’t you ever got in close like this with another guy?”

    “No,” I said, although I didn’t know exactly what he meant by in close.

    “Not even as a kid?”

    “Yeah, I played around with a couple of other kids, but they weren’t guys, they were kids.”

    His cock felt good in my hand. Too good, maybe. So goddamn hard and so hot and alive, it was throbbing and quivering in my hand and I got the feel of his warm, slick ball juice coming out of the wide slit. I swallowed to soothe my parched throat, surprised to gulp down a mouthful of spit. Why was my mouth watering?

    “Does my hand feel better than yours?” he asked.

    “Oh, yeah,” I said. “But then, I’ve been so desperate for some relief, I guess anybody’s hand would feel good.”

    Travis stepped around in front of me and took both of our cocks in his two hands to jack them off together. I put my hands on my hips and watched him.

    “Damn, you’re huge! Look at that, you’re a good inch bigger than me.”

    “That don’t take anything away from your cock,” I said. “I think you’re thicker.”

    “I need another pair of hands here,” he said.

    I reached down and wrapped my hands around both of our cocks along with his and we jacked off together.

    “The goddamned army would be smart to stop being so fuckin’ homophobic and just let guys do this,” he said.

    “Maybe they’re afraid they would do more than just jack off,” I said.

    “Well, if they did, it’s between the two guys doing it. You know, any port in a storm. Confining a bunch of guys to an army base without women is not natural, so what would it hurt if guys helped each other out, like we’re doing. Do you feel like there’s anything wrong with what we’re doing?”

    “No,” I said. “And even if I did, I would still do it. There’s just so much a guy can take.”

    “Exactly.”

    I took hold of his wrists to stop his motions. “I don’t wanta come yet,” I said hoarsely.

    Travis laughed. “You just want relief, huh? Right,” he chided me. “If you’re holding off from coming, you’re getting more out of it than relief. You’re enjoying it.”

    “Hell, yeah, why not make it last as long as we can? Do you want to just shoot off and head back?”

    “No. Hell, no.”

    Travis was more right than he knew. I was enjoying it immensely. Not just our hands wrapped around our cocks together; I was enjoying Travis. His naked, muscular body. I let go of our cocks with one hand and without thinking, I touched his chest. He looked up at me with a funny look but he didn’t say anything and I brushed my fingers across his broad chest to the other side.

    “You’ve got great pecs,” I said, my voice strangely hoarse, like the frog was returning.

    “Thanks.”

    With his tacit approval, it seemed perfectly natural to let my hand move down his rock-hard abs. Hell, why not? What could be un-natural about feeling the guy’s muscles when I had his cock in my other hand?

    “Fuckin’ great abs, too,” I said. “Shit your stomach feels like a steel plate.”

    He laughed softly and thanked me again. “Your hand feels good,” he said.

    “Which one?” I quipped.

    “Both of them.” His voice was hoarse too. He let go of our cocks with one of his hands and flattened it over my right pec. “Not so bad yourself,” he said. He smashed his hand hard against my muscle and ground it around. “Damn nice tits, too.”

    “Thanks…I guess,” I said. I’d never had anybody compliment my tits before.

    “I wish I had big tits like yours. I think it’s a sign of raw virility to have a pair of headlights sticking out like that.”

    “Shit, I don’t have anything you ought to be wishing for,” I said. “Not with a body like yours.”

    “Hell, every guy in the barracks wishes he had your cock,” he said.

    “Tell me who, he can have it,” I said.

    “You know what I mean.”

    “Yeah, and every guy in the barracks wishes he was built like you are,” I said.

    We were quiet again, jacking each other’s cock now as we felt each other’s muscles. I was weakening inside; everything in me was crying out to succumb to the strange feelings I was having. Only fear held me back. Fear of what Travis would think or say or do if I…..

    “Hey, we ought to go into town together when they decide to give us passes,” he said. “Pick up a couple of chicks.”

    “I’m gonna need more than one chick when they turn me loose,” I said.

    Travis laughed and squeezed my cock. “Man, you are in bad shape, shit, your cock just bolted hard as steel just talking about chicks.”

    “I’ve got testosterone boiling through my veins,” I said.

    I heard Travis swallow hard as he watched his hand moving on my cock. My one hand was down around his hip now, my fingers touching the curvature of his butt. It was solid, too. Suddenly, Travis reached down and cupped my balls with his other hand.

    “Hung like a horse, balls like a bull,” he said.

    “Yeah, think of what a package I would be if I had your muscles to go along with it,” I said.

    “You’re a fuckin’ package already, without my muscles. You’ve got plenty of muscles of your own.”

    “I’m not as hard and ripped as you are.”

    “I could help you get that way,” he said.

    “Okay, how? When?”

    “Starting in the morning. Stick beside me. At breakfast tomorrow, and every other meal, you eat what I eat. And there’s exercise movements you can do all day to get your muscles hard and ripped.”

    Travis pushed both of our cocks upward and moved in closer to smash them between our stomachs. My hands naturally moved around his hips to pull him tighter against me and he flexed his butt muscles for me.

    “Damn, your ass feels like two bowling balls,” I said. I started to move my hands down the side of his thighs but caught myself.

    “Go ahead and feel my legs,” he said.

    I ran my hands freely down his thighs, squeezing the hard muscles. I sort of crouched down to reach to his knees and his cock poked up at my chest, between my pecs.

    “Go ahead….you can feel my calves. They’re like baseballs,” he said.

    It was a natural progression to move from the crouch to a squat in front of him. I moved my head to the side to avoid his manhood. He was right, his calves were like baseballs. I squeezed the hard muscles and stayed in the squat as I moved my hands back up his thighs and wrapped them around his hard butt.

    “Your hands feel good on my ass,” he said.

    “Your ass feels good in my hands,” I said. Fuck, where did that come from! Damn, I was sounding like I was making it with some chick.

    “Hey….stud….would it be….taking things too far if we….took things….a little farther?” he asked.

    “How far?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper.

    “Whatever you want to do…while you’re down there….,” he said, letting his voice trail off.

    The situation was getting scary. My thighs burned under the strain of holding the squat position. I tried to straighten but my legs were trembling so bad they wouldn’t work. Travis saw that I was trying to stand and he cupped his hands in my armpits and pulled me to my feet. I half-wished he hadn’t. Something inside of me wanted me to be on my knees in front of the muscular stud.

    “Sorry,” I mumbled.

    “It’s okay, man,” he said. He swallowed, hard, an audible gulp. “I’ll do you first,” he said as he went to his knees in front of me. “I don’t know what I’m gonna do with this big fucker, but I’ll try.” With that, he wrapped his mouth around the head of my cock!

    “Awwwhhhhhh!” I cried aloud as he began sucking my cock.

    “Hey, not so much noise,” he said as he fisted my slick cock. Then he went back down on it.

    I rested my butt back against the wall before my legs collapsed completely and sat there gaping down in total shock at the handsome head moving back and forth at my crotch. I put my hands on his shoulders and dug my fingers in the hard muscles. I stared in disbelief. Nobody back at the barracks would believe this! I didn’t’ believe it. The battalion stallion was on his knees sucking my cock! I couldn’t believe it and I was seeing it…feeling it.

    “Aww, Geezusss, Travis!” I moaned softly.

    He got off. “I guess that means I’m doing okay.”

    “Aww, fuck, you’re doing more than okay,” I said. “Fuck, I never felt anything like it in my life!”

    He chuckled and went back to sucking my cock while I tried to claw my way up out of the stupor of disbelief. I wondered if this was the first time he’d ever done this. It sure felt like he had some experience, but then I didn’t know what inexperience felt like. Maybe it came natural, once you had your mouth around a cock. Maybe I would be just as good at it. I know it was feeling incredible, especially the underside of my cockhead sliding back and forth across his tongue, and the way he slathered his tongue all around the head, like he was licking a big lollipop. Maybe he would wonder the same thing about me when I….I balked at the thought, even though I knew, now, I would do the same for him if he asked me to again. Maybe he had asked me; he’d said he was doing me first. First meant there was a second, and I was going to be the second one on my knees taking my turn at his cock. Well, I owed him that. Yeah, I was going to suck cock! Horrified as I was at the notion of doing such a thing, my mouth was watering and I was anxious to drop down to my knees and try it.

    Travis sucked me like he was doing more than just helping out a buddy. He was slobbering and making a lot of noise and moaning around my cock like he was enjoying it. He got off of my cock again.

    “Hey, don’t go off in my mouth,” he said.

    “Okay,” I said hoarsely. I started to reach down and bring him to his feet, to trade places with him but he was back on my cock too quick and I didn’t want to stop him. I put my hands loosely around his head and pumped my cock in and out of his mouth. He dropped his hands to his sides and let me fuck his mouth. Finally, I pulled back and eased his head back.

    “Getting close?” he asked.

    “Yeah, too close for comfort,” I said.

    “Do you wanta try it?” he asked, looking up at me.

    “Yeah.”

    He stood up and I dropped down.

    “You oughta be able to handle me okay, I did okay with that big horse cock of yours.”

    I wet my lips and slid them over the head of his cock, without hesitation, like I was following an order.

    “Ohh, fuckkkkk!” he cried softly as he began humping my face.

    I kept my hands on his hips to keep him from getting out of control and ramming his cock down my throat. He kept trying but I was scared to let him do it. I didn’t know how much damage he could do. I kept thinking that if his cock wasn’t so hard, I might be able to take it all the way. Geezuss, why would I want to? Why was I doing this in the first place. Yeah, I owed him…right! For the moment I took comfort that he had gone first and I was repaying a debt. Travis pulled his cock free.

    “Hey, let’s do this at the same time,” he said.

    With his help I struggled to my feet…my legs were still trembling…and grabbed up my shorts and jockstrap and followed him further down the road. We went around behind the concrete barrier where there was a lot of tall grass.

    “This is a good place,” he said as he began trampling the grass down to make a bed of sorts. I helped him till we had a circle big enough to lie down.

    “Go ahead, lay down,” he said.

    I laid down first, which put him on top. He lay astraddle me in a sixty-nine position. I loved the position. His powerful, smooth thighs on either side of my head, his big cock and balls looming over my face. I had to pull his cock down and had my mouth open to take it when he took mine and a groan came out. As he started sucking me, I took his cock in my mouth. It was only natural for him to bear down with his hips, like he was fucking a girl, and his cock bore right into my throat! I was shocked how easily it slipped through and buried itself deep in my throat. It must be the different position we were in, I thought. His cock, aimed this way, conformed to the curvature of my throat, and there I was getting my throat fucked for the very first time. I guess part of it was because he was sucking me at the same time and that sort of swept me up in it so I would do about anything to return the pleasure.

    We went at it for too long, I thought. I glanced at my watch at one point and we’d been gone from the barracks for over two hours. But I couldn’t bring myself to stop or say anything. Right then, I was ready to go till the sun came up. It was the most incredible feeling; I constantly felt like I wanted to come but I easily held it off. Godd, it was good. Not just getting my cock sucked; I liked the feel of his cock in my mouth, and the taste of it, and the feel of his muscles rippling over me. Travis raised up.

    “I told you not to go off in my mouth. I changed my mind,” he said. “I’m so fuckin’ hot I wanta see it all the way to the finish. Is that okay? You don’t have to take my load if you don’t want to.”

    “No, it’s okay. I’ll try it if you do,” I said.

    “Okay, let’s try to work it up at the same time. I’m just gonna keep sucking and you ease me off when you get close till you’re ready, then really give it to me, so I’ll know you’re ready to come.”

    We worked like a team; Sarge would be proud of our teamwork. I had to ease him off a couple of times till he started getting wild and thrashing his hips around and fucking my throat like it was a hot pussy and then the way he was groaning I figured he was getting close.

    “I’m gonna come!” he hissed then went back down on my cock.

    I think we shot off at the exact same split second. His cock bolted even harder, if that was possible, then exploded in my mouth. He shot come that splattered against the roof of my mouth with such force I imagined my head was thrown back. It was hot and thick but I couldn’t taste anything till there was so much of it that it covered my tongue and I got my first taste of come. I couldn’t decide whether I liked it or not, but it didn’t matter. It was Travis’ come shooting out of his beautiful, hard cock and I didn’t care what it tasted like. I was blasting Travis’s tonsils and he was choking and sucking and gobbling my cock like he was hungry for come. I figured he was probably just trying to get through it, like I was. My mouth was filling up and if he didn’t stop and pull his cock out I was going to have to start swallowing the stuff. I didn’t know if I could do that. Then I felt and heard Travis swallowing my load. He gulped and sucked and swallowed and sucked harder to get it all out of my cock. I was still holding his load, wallowing it around his cock, but it was starting to run out the corners of my mouth and down my face.

    “Swallow it. It’s not so bad,” he told me.

    I had to do what he said; I had no choice. My mouth was full of come and there was more still coming. I relaxed my throat muscles and let the stuff slide down my gullet. He was still coming and he shoved his cock down my throat to expel several more shots. I started choking but he didn’t raise up. I was determined to finish him off right like he did me. I choked and gagged but fought it down till he rested his pubes gently on my face with his big cock buried deep in my throat. His cock lost some of its hardness and he settled down enough that I could lie there and hold his cock in my throat with ease and continue to gulp and swallow his come around it. Travis rolled to one side and we lay there, trying to catch our breath. Finally he raised up, propped up on one arm.

    “Fuck, that’s worse than running five miles,” he said, almost gasping. He ran his hand up and down my leg. “You okay, buddy?”

    “Yeah,” I said weakly. “As okay as can be expected anyway.”

    “That was something.”

    “Yeah, it was,” I agreed.

    He sat up with his legs crossed and pulled me up. “Do you believe what we just did?”

    “It hasn’t soaked in yet,” I said.

    He shook his head in disbelief, laughing. “We came out here to jack off. We just sucked each other’s cocks. We ate each other’s come.”

    “The army would never approve,” I said.

    “Fuck the army.”

    “You talk big, sitting out here in the ass end of nowhere behind a concrete barrier,” I said.

    “I guess we’d better get back,” he said. He stood up and put his hand down to pull me to my feet.

    “We’re not running back, are we?” I asked.

    “We’ll probably have to crawl back,” he said, laughing.

    We put on our jocks and running shorts and I followed Travis in a trot. I wasn’t sure my legs were going to hold up but I had to keep up with him.

    “Hey, I liked what we did back there,” Travis said as he trotted along the moon-lit road.

    “I would be lying if I didn’t say I did too,” I said.

    “Wanta do it again sometime?”

    “Yeah,” I said.

    “You ever do anything like that before?” he asked.

    “No. Hell, it never entered my mind. Oh, the jacking off part, but not the rest,” I said. “Was that the first time you ever did that?” I asked.

    “Yep.” He turned to me with a big grin. “If you’re thinking I was too good at it to be my first time, you were pretty damned good at it, too.”

    “It was my first time,” I assured him.

    “I feel sorry for those poor slobs back in the barracks,” he said, laughing.

    “They’re tossing and turning or lying there squeezing their hard cocks, just dying to jack off and we’re gonna go back completely satisfied and raring to go tomorrow.”

    “I just hope my legs work tomorrow,” I said.

    I slept good that night.

    Travis and I went running almost every night. And almost every night we sucked each other off and I slept good. Man, I was even developing a taste for his come! We were on our nightly run, feeling fresh and rejuvenated after a shower, chow and a rest. We loped alongside our own shadows in the full moon.

    “I wanta fuck you tonight,” Travis said.

    As my foot next hit the ground I froze on the spot like I’d been turned into a pillar of salt. Travis was several paces ahead of me before he noticed that I’d stopped dead in my tracks. He turned around and trotted backwards.

    “What!” I exclaimed as I resumed my pace.

    Travis laughed, still running backwards till I caught up with him, then he turned and we ran side by side again.

    “I wanta fuck you when we get out to the wall.”

    “Right. In your dreams,” I said, shrugging it off with my tone. But I didn’t know if I had done that; I couldn’t tell if he was joking around or if he was serious. Now I was a little tense about even going to the wall. Still, I followed his lead when he turned down the narrow road alongside the wall. He led the way further down the road than any time before, stopping in a clump of trees at the end of the wall.

    “We need to make a new place, just in case somebody sees the grass trampled down back there,” he said as he shoved his shorts and jockstrap down.

    I was hesitant but I got naked with him; I couldn’t shake his remark about wanting to fuck me. We moved in close and took hold of each other’s cocks. Travis was the first on his knees, as he often was, and started sucking my cock even before it was fully hard. I wanted to sixty-nine but I rested my butt back against the wall to enjoy Travis’s mouth. There was plenty of time for a sixty-nine. He acted like he was hungry for my cock and really hot for my body. He ran his hands up and down my legs and reached up to squeeze my pecs and wrapped his arms around my waist to squeeze my butt muscles. He kneaded them like they were a couple of big tits. He drew one hand back and shoved it between my thighs to grab my butt, and with both hands, he pulled my butt apart and dug his fingers deep between the muscles. Using spit that ran down my cock and balls, be slicked up between my buns all the way in to my asshole. I liked the feel of his finger rubbing around my asshole. He used more spit and soon had my butt all wet and slick and he was pushing against my hole with his fingers. It was feeling so good back there that I didn’t try to stop him when he worked a finger through my hole. He probed and wriggled it around inside me and probed deeper till pretty soon I couldn’t help squirming around on his finger. Then he gave me a second finger and wriggled them around in opposite directions. He was touching everywhere, places that I didn’t even know I had feelings. And he never let up on my cock. God, he acted like he was starving for it. He moved off of my cock to catch his breath.

    “Fuck, you’ve got a big cock! I love it!” he said as he continued to move his fingers around deep in my ass. “How’s my fingers feel?”

    “Good,” I admitted, sounding a little out of breath.

    “I thought so, the way you were squirming around on them,” he said, laughing softly. He went back to work on my cock and with his fingers. Maybe this was what he meant about fucking me; with his fingers. I didn’t mind. I only wished his fingers were longer. I longed to see how what feelings I had deeper in my ass. After awhile he backed off of my cock and pulled his fingers out of my ass.

    “Turn around,” he said.

    I hesitated but when he stayed down on his knees, I turned around with my butt to his face. He went to work on my butt again, squeezing and kneading the muscles and generally making me feel good, and I was waiting for him to shove his fingers in me again. Shit, my ass was itching for them. I was stunned when I felt his mouth on my butt. I snapped my head around to see him kissing my butt. I felt his tongue, then, licking my butt, all around and across the crevice to the other side. Then back again, only he dipped deeper into the crevice each time he crossed over.

    “Bend over,” he whispered.

    I bent over, afraid to believe what I was thinking. Afraid, but anticipating, almost breathless. Suddenly he buried face in my butt. I cried out softly from his hot breath. He began licking the inner slopes of my butt.

    “Ohhh…Awww, Travis…w–what’re you doing?” I gasped.

    “A real man don’t fuck what he don’t eat first,” he said.

    It was an off-hand remark that I took as a joke, even though he was lapping his tongue deeper…deeper…pulling my butt apart…

    “Aaawwwhhhhhh!” I cried out as he began tonguing my asshole. “Awww, fuck, Travis….,” I almost whimpered.

    “Yeah, we’re gonna get around to that,” he said.

    I still took it as him joking around. He lashed at my asshole, like he was scrubbing it with his tongue. I bent over as far as I could with my feet set wide apart. I wanted to give him all the room he needed. He pulled my butt wider apart; so wide that I felt the night air on my gaping asshole. Then he bore his tongue through my hole and lashed around inside.

    “AAAWwhhhhhhhh! Ohhhhh….Ohhhhhhhh….Ohhhhhh, fuck, man…..!”

    He tongue-fucked me for a moment then tongued my ass while he used his fingers inside me. He went back and forth, using his fingers, then his tongue inside my ass. I let myself get so caught up in it that I didn’t know he stood up till I felt the heat of his cock against my butt. I started to straighten up but he pushed me back down.

    “Come on, you liked it,” he said.

    “Yeah….yeah, your fingers, and Geezusss, your tongue….but not….not this… not the real thing,” I said. I wasn’t exactly begging, I was just telling him I didn’t want to get fucked for real. But no matter what I thought or said, my asshole was calling me a liar. It wanted something longer than his fingers. Fuck, I wanted his cock.

    “There’s no substitute for the real thing,” Travis told me as he pushed the head of his cock against my asshole.

    I don’t know why I stayed bent over with my legs spread out like an invitation. I could have simply straightened up and moved away from him. But his cock was feeling good probing at the muscles of my asshole and I was stupid enough to think that this was as far as he would go. I couldn’t believe that he really wanted to shove his cock in me. Hell, it wouldn’t fit anyway.

    I should’ve gotten a clue when he used spit to lube up his cock and my ass so his cock slid all around the deep crevice. When the spit wore off he coughed up some more onto his fingertips to use to lube my asshole. He easily shoved two, then three fingers inside me, probing around like he was searching for something. A couple of times I wanted to tell him he’d found it when he touched a certain spot in there. Then he pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his cock.

    “Don’t, man,” I said in a weak voice. But he didn’t stop. “Don’t do this, Travis,” I said, but hell, I didn’t even believe myself; how could I expect him to believe me.

    “You can take it, like a man,” he said.

    “Maybe I could, but I don’t wanta do this,” I said.

    “Your asshole is calling you a liar, and you’re still standing there bent over with your ass sticking out at me,” he said.

    Yeah, he saw right through me. He wasn’t stopping and I wasn’t trying to stop him. He wanted me to be a man about it and I couldn’t be anything less.

    “I’m gonna slip it in. It might hurt a little at first, but you can handle a little pain. After that, I’ll stop if you want me to.”

    He paused and in that split second I was scared he wouldn’t do it.

    “Okay,” I said softly.

    He put pressure behind his cock and the head bore into the pliable muscles between my buns, hard against my hole. He worked and probed and nudged his cockhead against my asshole and I could feel it giving way and it was feeling good. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad after all.

    Suddenly the head popped through my hole and I gasped so hard I was unable to cry out. It hurt so bad I thought I was seeing stars and I thought I might pass out. My mouth was moving but no sound came out. Shit, he was ripping me apart! His cock throbbed hotly just inside my ass and I couldn’t help that it was squeezing around the head.

    “Shit, you’re tight,” he said. “And hot. And alive.”

    I held onto the wall with white knuckles, my eyes shut tight and my teeth clenched. My Godd, I never felt such excruciating pain in my life! Travis was holding still but his cock throbbed hard inside me. It was like a gentle, pulsating, internal massage. I wanted to scream for him to take it out but I didn’t want to be a pussy about it. Gradually, as the pain began to subside, I was able to relax my ass muscles. Travis sensed that I was relaxing and he shoved his cock in deeper. I gasped but there was no reason to cry out. It hurt a little, but it was a numb hurt. By the time he had his cock buried to the hilt it didn’t hurt at all.

    “Fuck, you took it,” he said. He pulled back and slowly buried his cock in me again. I let out a moan instead of a gasp. Yeah, it felt good. His cock was reaching places I only wished his fingers or his tongue could reach. He slid his cock in and out of me a couple of times then paused.

    “Do you want me to stop?”

    Yeah, I wanted him to stop because I was a guy and I wasn’t built for this, but I didn’t say it. It took a lot of guts to reply the way I did, but I said, “No….go ahead and do it.”

    “If it starts hurting again, just let me know,” he said, and with that he started fucking me.

    It felt wonderful beyond belief. The pleasure was as intense as the pain I’d felt before. My head was spinning with disbelief. If anyone had said only hours before that I would be doing this, I would’ve laughed or punched his lights out. The pleasure soaked in and permeated my muscles long before the reality penetrated my mind. It was happening and I was feeling it happen, yet I couldn’t bring myself to believe it. I had to tell myself before my mind would process the reality of it.

    “I’m getting fucked,” I thought. “I’ve got a big, hard, hot cock sliding in and out of me. I’m getting my ass fucked, and it’s feeling good!” Okay, I made my admission. It was out of the way and I was able to concentrate more on what was happening behind me….deep inside me….all through my body. Oh, Geezuss, it felt good!

    Travis was a master cocksman. So good, I had to wonder how many other times he had done this….how many other guys from the barracks he had fucked. He knew right where to aim his cock, where to probe, where to bury it so that it made me feel like I wanted to cry out with sheer pleasure. His best movement was when he shoved his cock all the way in then twisted his hips around in circles. Making his cock lob around inside me like that, there wasn’t anyplace he didn’t reach or touch.

    “How’re you doing, buddy?” he asked me in a hoarse voice.

    “Okay….okay,” I replied. For some reason I tried to mask my pleasure.

    “Just okay? Shit, I always get better than just okay,” Travis joked. Just then he did that move, rammed his cock in me and twisted it around.

    “OHhh…Ohhhh…Ohhhhhh…Awww, man you’re gonna make me come doing that.”

    He laughed. “That’s what I like to hear, that I’m making you feel good,” he said.

    Very quickly he set a pace, alternating between long-cocking me and burying his cock and twisting it around. He had me on the brink for a second or two, then he would stop twisting and long-cock me for awhile. But every stroke of his big cock drove me a little bit higher than before till I felt like I was constantly on the verge of coming. I no longer worked to hold back because it didn’t feel like it was ever going to let loose. I was almost whimpering by the time the dam broke. It was a neck-jerking, wide-eyed come; my head jerked back and my eyes popped with the incredible pleasure that suddenly swept through me.

    “Oh, Travis….Ohh, Man….I’m gonna come!”

    He kept right on fucking me as if he didn’t hear me. Seconds later I blasted my load all over the wall. It came so hard that the impact of it made my hips lurch forward and my cock trembled from it. I couldn’t even cry out; my cries were choked in my throat and I couldn’t breath.

    “I’m gonna shoot in you,” Travis announced.

    I couldn’t say anything. It wasn’t a question anyway. He was just telling me what he was going to do, just like he told me he was going to fuck me and he was, and now he was going to blast his load of hot come way up inside me. By the time he worked up his load I was a trembling mass, moaning and whimpering in my lust. Suddenly I felt the liquid heat of his come shooting deep inside me and it happened all over again for me. It was even more intense than the first time. I didn’t shoot as much, but my cock went through the motions. It felt like Travis had set off a bomb inside of me. My cock bolted and quivered and I could feel even more come shooting out while he filled me with his come. I could feel his sweat dripping on my back where he was bent over me, and felt his legs begin to tremble.

    Finally, he had to pull out before his legs gave way. When his cock was out of me I maneuvered myself around and collapsed to the ground, leaning against the wall, in my own come that had run down the rough stones. My legs were cocked up and I could feel his come running out of my gaping ass, my sphincter muscle clenching, trying to stem the flow of the precious nectar. Travis sat down beside me, his chest heaving to catch his breath. It was another moment of total disbelief.

    “Goddam, that was hot!” Travis said.

    I didn’t say anything. I just sat there staring off into the soft night with his come still draining out of my asshole.

    “Hey, stud, you okay?” he asked.

    “I don’t believe I let you do that to me,” I said

    “Believe it. You wanted it.”

    “Did I? Did I say that?”

    “Hey, I asked if you wanted me to stop. You explicitly said no,” he said.

    He was right. But he had asked me after he had pushed me past the point of no return. I didn’t know whether to be angry or ashamed. I couldn’t latch onto any emotions.

    Travis stood up and put his hand down to pull me to my feet. As I steadied myself he pulled me in against him, smashing his hard muscles against mine. I could feel the slickness of his cock against my thigh.

    “You are one hot mother-fucker,” he said as he put his hands up around my neck.

    I instinctively stiffened my neck….I didn’t know why….but he pulled my face toward his and then I knew why. Before I knew what was happening he was kissing me. I think I recoiled. Certainly I didn’t kiss him back. Not at first anyway. I just stood there and let him do it, just like I’d let him fuck me in the ass. His lips slid against mine and his tongue flicked across my lips and I let out a tiny whimper. He moaned and forced his tongue between my slack lips. I groaned then, too, as his tongue lashed about inside my mouth, doing battle with my own tongue. And suddenly, I was kissing him back! It was the most passionate kiss I ever had.

    “Goddam, you are sexy!” he said as he broke away, his hands still wrapped around my neck. Then he stroked my face. “Yes, sir, till I can get a pass and get my hands on a woman, you’re gonna do just fine.” Then he abruptly stepped away from me and retrieved our clothes. He tossed my jock and shorts to me.

    “Think you’re going to be able to run back?” he asked.

    “I can if you can,” I said. I was suddenly angry over the way he was treating me. I was going to do just fine as a substitute for a woman?

    We started out running but Travis slowed as we got to the road. “I’m throwing in the towel. I’m walking,” he said.

    It was a long run; it was an even longer walk. Neither of us said anything for a long time. I wouldn’t have then but Travis reached out and grabbed my ass.

    “Motherfuck! You’ve got a great ass. Hell, I’m gonna get a hardon just looking at it, now.”

    I sort of moved away from him but he grabbed me by the arm and stopped me.

    “Hey, what’re you pissed about? You liked it as much as I did,” he said.

    “Yeah….yeah, I know….I couldn’t help it once you got started,” I said.

    “So if I got you started again, you wouldn’t be able to help it again and you would like it again,” he said.

    “You can be happy and proud that you busted my cherry, but don’t expect me to be your regular piece of ass,” I said as I started walking again.

    “Are you still going to go running with me?” he asked. “I mean, we can still do the other, can’t we? Come on, don’t take that big, beautiful cock away from me.”

    Travis had a way about him. Just hearing him say it made me tingle down in my balls and I knew I would let him have my cock as long as he wanted it.

    “Come on, we can still do the other, right?” he persisted.

    “Sure. My big beautiful cock is yours anytime you want it,” I said.

    “Oh, Man, thanks!”

    He seemed satisfied and I was over my mad spell, and happy to be walking beside the big stud, and content knowing that I had his load still in me.

    So I went running with him again. And he fucked me again. I happened just like the first time. He was sucking my cock….really moaning and slobbering over it…. and working his spit-slick fingers between my buns at the same time. I tried to stop him in my mind but it was no use. When he shoved his fingers inside me and started dancing them around on my love nut, I knew I was his. And just like the first time I turned around when he told me to and bent over the wall when he told me so he could eat my ass and pretty quick he had me so hot and ready that I was about to beg him to shove his cock in me.

    I didn’t have to, of course. He knew exactly when to do it, how deep to go, how to move it around….he played me like a fine violin and he had me singing like a fine violin. To hell with it, I didn’t try to fight my emotions. I just let it feel good. He was delighted when I began shoving my butt back onto his cock and I think at that moment he knew I was his.

    It became a ritual. We went running together and every time, I made up my mind that was all we were going to do, but I followed him at the turn off and we went down to the wall and I was powerless but to let him do what he wanted to do; fuck me. I was in denial; I knew full well what he wanted and I went running with him because I wanted it too.

    A forced march led the whole company down that narrow road one day, past the crumbling wall and I saw how it was streaked and stained with all of the loads of come that I had shot on it. I wondered if anyone else noticed. If they did, would they know what it was? I didn’t think so. But I did and Travis did and it would be our secret all through the rest of basic training.

    I got the surprise of my life one night after a grueling day at the rifle range. We even smelled like gunpowder, but Travis said he was going to skip his shower. That in itself opened up a whole new window of pleasure for me, for I secretly loved him all sweaty, and the run would only add to it. We were going at a good pace down the same road, heading, I knew, to the same place and I was firm in my resolve that I wouldn’t let him fuck me even though my asshole was itching at the thought of his big cock driving into me and I knew I would. I didn’t know why I kidded myself.

    “Do you wanta fuck me tonight?” he asked without breaking stride.

    I stopped in a moment of total surprise. I put my hands on my hips and gaped at him several yards ahead of me where he hadn’t stopped as quick.

    “What did you say?”

    “Do you want to fuck me tonight?” he repeated.

    “Don’t fuck with my head, Travis,” I said.

    “It’s not my head I’m talking about.”

    I continued to gape at him in disbelief. I was still more or less getting over the realization that I was letting him fuck me, and now this.

    “Are you turning me down?” he asked, laughing.

    “No,” I said quickly. “No, I’m just having trouble processing what you said.”

    “Well when it soaks into that thick head of yours, you can catch up with me at the wall,” he said as he trotted off.

    I was so numb from shock that I wasn’t even aware of my legs propelling me after the big stud. I ran faster, wanting to watch his tight, round butt flex inside his running shorts but he was faster and too far ahead. I didn’t catch up with him till the wall. Travis was squatted down on his haunches with his back to the wall, catching his breath. When I approached he reached one arm out around my leg and pulled me to him.

    “Did you make up your mind yet?” he asked.

    “Yeah….Hell, yeah,” I said. “Who wouldn’t want to plug that tight, muscle-butt of yours?”

    Travis nonchalantly stood up and shoved his shorts and jock down. “Don’t forget the rules, you don’t fuck what you don’t eat,” he said as he turned and bent over the wall.

    He needn’t have reminded me. My mouth was watering even as he turned around to show me his bubble-round, tight, muscular butt. I knelt down with my hands clasped around the twin mounds and buried my face between them. I whimpered with pleasure at the man-musky aroma of the day’s sweat, and the wet of the fresh sweat that had trickled down his spine. I was glad he hadn’t showered before we ran. Godd, he smelled wonderful! Like a hundred worn jockstraps. I lapped my tongue between his butt and he jutted his hips back at me. I pulled his butt apart and licked the hair crack.

    “That taste good?” he asked over his shoulder.

    “Mmm-Huunnhh!” I moaned.

    “If you wanta get a real taste, you gotta pull `em apart and dip your tongue in the honey-pot, where all that nice, musky sweat is stored up,” he said.

    The way he put things sent chills down my spine. I pulled his asshole open and drove my tongue through it.

    “Awwwhhhh….Awww, yeah….that’s where it’s at! Go deeper….fuck me with your tongue!”

    I ate his ass like I hadn’t had chow for a week, till his wide-spread legs were shaking.

    “Enough,” he gasped. “I can’t take any more.”

    When he raised up I didn’t know if we were quitting; that maybe he’d changed his mind, because he didn’t tell me to fuck him. But then he bent over with his feet planted as wide as he could, an open invitation.

    “You’ve got a wicked tongue, buddy, but I want the real thing now. Give me your cock. Fuck me.”

    Shit, I couldn’t believe it was Travis saying it. I stood up and spat in my hand and lubed up my cock. I spat again and worked a couple of fingers in his ass. He was already well-lubed from my drooling mouth. I set the head of my cock against his hot hole and took hold of his hips.

    “I know this is gonna hurt like hell,” he said, “but I don’t want you to stop, even if I yell.”

    “Don’t yell,” I said.

    “If I do I’ll muffle it,” he said.

    It was so damned macho of him to freely admit that it was going to hurt and he was going to take it anyway. I knew the feeling, only I wasn’t so macho about it. I was scared witless every time when Travis shoved his cock in my ass.

    I pushed and he held fast so the only place for any give was his pliable ass. I grunted a moan when the head of my cock popped through his asshole. He gasped, a lot louder. I checked my entry for a second, but not long enough for him to get used to the pain. I was too selfishly anxious, and I think I wanted to give him a taste of what he’d given me all those times. I shoved deeper and he let out a low, loud moan that a passer-by could have heard if we weren’t so far out in the boonies.

    “Awwww, Geeezusssss!” he swore through clenched teeth, tossing his head back.

    “Shit! You’re gaining more of my respect the deeper you go,” he said.

    I didn’t ask if he wanted me to stop or if I was going too deep. There was one objective; to bury my cock to the hairy hilt in my buddy’s ass. One mission; to fuck his eyeballs out like he had done to me so many times. It wasn’t a revenge thing. I wanted to fuck him and show him how great it felt. He finally shoved back, forcing my cock all the way in till his butt muscles were smashed and clenching hard against my loins.

    “Fuck!” he swore loudly. “Goddam! You’ve got a cock on you!”

    “Yeah, tell me about it,” I scoffed.

    “Go ahead, fuck me,” he said.

    Geezuss, he was such a stud. I pulled back till his asshole was squeezing around the rim of my cockhead, then I shoved back in.

    “Awwwhhh….Ohhhhh, yeah….go deep,” he cried softly.

    I went as deep as I could, but I think Travis could have taken more if I had it to give. I fucked him hard. Not brutally, but with power. I wanted him to know there was a soldier pounding his ass, just like he had showed me.

    “Ohhh….Ohhhhh….Ohhhh….Awwwhhh….,” he cried out, bent over the wall with his head hanging.

    I fucked him damn near over the wall. I fucked him off balance and had him hanging over the wall as I pounded his tight, hard ass.

    “Do you want my load inside you?” I asked.

    “Yeah, but you’re not gonna come yet, are you?” he asked over his shoulder.

    “Hell, no, I just wanted to know,” I said.

    Travis surprised me when he said he wanted it from the front. I pulled out and backed up, thinking we would get on the ground. Instead, he turned around and backed up onto the wall and lifted his legs up for me to catch. I let his legs rest on my shoulders and entered him again.

    “Awwwooohhhhhh!” he cried out as I went back in. “Awww, you go in even deeper this way,” he said.

    “Yeah, I can feel it too,” I said. I loved fucking him from the front, like a woman. I liked watching his bulging abs balancing him on the wall, and his shoulder muscles and arms bulging as he held on.

    “Fuck, is this what it feels like when I fuck you?” he asked, lolling his head back.

    “Better,” I said.

    “You’re bragging,” he said.

    I bore my cock in deep and twisted my hips around in circles, making my cock lob around inside him, just like he did me. “Am I?” I asked.

    “OOhhhhhhhhhhhh!” he yelled.

    “Shhh. You’re gonna bring the whole company running.”

    “You know what? I don’t give a fuck. I don’t give a fuck if they all come out and gather around and watch.”

    “Yeah, you do,” I said. I fucked him for longer than I thought I could, it was feeling so good. I thought I’d fucked him enough, that we ought to get back. I thought we needed to get the hell out of there before somebody who had heard us came up on us. I didn’t try to hold off; I worked it up.

    “I’m gonna come in about a minute,” I told him.

    He grabbed his cock for the first time and began pounding it furiously. “Do it, man,” he whispered. “Fuck my goddamn load out of me.”

    I fucked both of our loads out of us. I lost mine first and that triggered his.

    “Ohh….Oh, fuck….I can feel it!” he gasped as I began shooting my load deep inside him. “Awwwwhhhh, fuck, that feels so good!”

    I’d barely finished when his asshole suddenly tightened then loosened with the convulsions of his climax and then he was spurting out great, long ropes of come all over himself.

    There was nothing lovey about it. I got my rocks off, he shot his load and we were both satisfied. We’d gotten what we came for and it was time to go back to being soldiers again. We got dressed and headed back, at a good pace but not a run.

    “Man, that was something,” he said.

    “Yeah, it sure was. You surprised the hell out of me when you asked if I wanted to fuck you,” I said.

    “Why should you have all the fun?” he joked.

    “I thought you were having some fun when you fucked me,” I said.

    Basic training ended and Travis and I were assigned to different duty stations. He was being sent to Fort Carson, Colorado, I was going to Fort Knox, Kentucky. There was a big party in the barracks to celebrate the end of basic and the sergeants and NCOs all joined us. They treated us like regular guys for the first time. I guess we won their respect by taking all the shit they dished out. I enjoyed the party and Travis acted like he was, but I was trying to figure out some way of just the two of getting together for our own little going-away party. It turned out that Travis was thinking the same thing. We cleaned up the mess in the barracks about midnight and a lot of the guys were passing out on their bunks. Travis and I met out at the trash bin, hauling out the beer cans.

    “I would like to get together one more time,” he said quietly.

    “I was thinking the same thing,” I said.

    “Yeah, I know. How do we do it?”

    “I don’t know, but I’ve gotta have that tight ass of yours one more time,” I said.

    “And I want your cock one more time.”

    “Gordon! Mitchell! Report to the orderly room!”

    The voice boomed out from behind the trash bin, scaring us both out of our wits. It was Sgt. Williams, our field sergeant and drill instructor.

    “Oh, Geezuss,” Travis whispered, his voice filled with fear.

    ` We were both scared as we followed Sgt. Williams to the orderly room across the company street from the barracks. I knew, and he knew that we were toast. We would probably both be sent to Leavenworth and spend the next twenty years in the stockade. Or, get our asses tossed out of the army as undesirables.

    “Corporal, take a walk,” Williams told the night orderly.

    The corporal made a hasty exit and Sgt. Williams locked the door then walked around to sit at the desk. He took a pad out of the desk drawer and wrote out two passes.

    “Here, you’ve got till 0600 hours to get your sorry asses back here if there’s anything left of them,” he said as he handed one pass to me and one to Travis. “I suggest you go just off base to one of the One-Hour motels,” Williams added.

    I was stunned speechless, as was Travis. I looked at him, then at Sgt. Williams. Travis looked at Williams, then at me. We were both dumbfounded.

    “What? You think you’re the first two guys to fall in love in basic training?” Williams said.

    “We’re….not….in love,” Travis said.

    “Okay, basic training infatuation; the results are the same,” Williams said.

    “Sarge, thanks for the passes, but I….I don’t understand,” I stammered. “You could have us both….”

    “Yeah, I could have your asses in a sling if I wanted to,” he said. “But what good would that do? I’ve invested too damn many weeks of my valuable time turning you two into the best goddamn soldiers I’ve seen come through here in a long time. I’m not going to throw all that away. This don’t-ask-don’t-tell policy is a bunch of horseshit. You know what? I’ve turned a few tight asses myself, and I’ve had some really hot, educated mouths around my cock, but that don’t make me gay. And even if it did….well, I’m not asking because I don’t give a shit. So go get it out of your system, say your good-byes and be back here before 0600 hours, ready to ship out.”

    “Yes, Sergeant,” we said in unison.

    “By the way, wear civvies,” he said.

    We checked into the Westwinds Motel, about two blocks down the street from the main gate. We walked on past the motel for a couple of blocks then went back. We didn’t want to give anybody that might be watching the idea that we were going on pass to a motel together. We wanted it to look like we were returning off pass. It worked. The motel clerk smiled when we came in.

    “Don’t tell me, you’ve got till six o’clock left on your pass and you’re not going to waste a minute of it,” he said.

    “You got it right,” I said.

    “You wanta go out and find your own entertainment?” the guy asked. “Or I could have a couple of real beauties sent around.”

    “No, we’ll find something,” Travis said.

    Luckily, our room was around in back of the motel, out of sight of the office so the clerk couldn’t see that we didn’t leave the room. Travis double-locked the door and began taking off his clothes. I did the same and he didn’t take his eyes off of me. He had a hungry look.

    “If anybody had told me four months ago that I would be stripping down to climb into bed with another guy, I would’ve punched his lights out,” Travis said.

    “You probably still would if anybody said that to you,” I said.

    I wasn’t taking my eyes very far off of him, either. I loved the way his muscles stretched and rippled and bulged and flexed when he moved; even when he breathed. When he straightened from taking off his shorts and his big cock swung out all rubbery, my asshole tightened. Shit, it was going to feel good, having that big nine-incher sliding in my ass. I felt a pang of sadness that after these few hours together, I might not ever feel those hard, hot inches again. I might not ever get fucked again.

    “Sgt. Williams was awfully understanding,” Travis remarked.

    “Yeah, he surprised the hell out of me. Shit, I could see us both being handcuffed and tossed in a truck headed for Leavenworth,” I said. Then I felt a sudden tremor of fright that made my breath tight and I could feel the blood drain out of my face.

    “Oh, Geezuss!” I gasped.

    “What’s the matter?”

    “What if he set us up?”

    Now Travis started to turn pale as he realized what I was thinking. He glanced at the door as if he expected it to be broken down at any second. We both hesitated. We were already naked with hardons, which would be pretty hard to explain.

    “We didn’t even get two beds,” he said

    “Maybe we ought to wait a little bit, see if anybody shows up,” I said.

    “And if they do? What’s our explanation?” he asked.

    “Well, we sure as hell can’t explain this,” I said, motioning to our hard cocks. “Put your shorts back on, and your T-shirt.”

    We scrambled into our shorts and T-shirts then Travis was dragging a blanket and pillow off the bed.

    “What’re you doing?” I asked.

    “Making it look like one of us is sleeping on the floor,” he said.

    Even with the drapes carefully closed and the window locked and the door double bolted, we sat apart; me on the bed and Travis in a chair, watching television.

    “This is fuckin’ crazy,” Travis said after about a half hour. He stood up and picked up the chair.

    “What’re you going to do?” I asked.

    He set the chair squarely in front of the door with the back forced under the doorknob. Then he grabbed the other chair and put it against the first. Then he pulled the small table over and stacked it on top of the chairs. For good measure, he wedged the luggage stand into the pile.

    “Is that going to do any good, if the MPs come knocking on the door?” I asked.

    “They can’t bust it down,” he said. “It buys us some time.”

    “Yeah, but how do we explain that we had the door barricaded?”

    “Tell `em we got in an argument with a bunch of guys and they said they would get us.”

    “That’s pretty lame,” I said.

    He looked at me for a moment, then came toward me. “I don’t give a damn how lame it sounds, it’s the best I can come up with. And I’ll be damned if I’m going to spend our last few hours together, staring across the room at each other.” With that, he peeled off his T-shirt and shoved his shorts down and stepped out of them. I did the same and we moved against each other. His warm, smooth muscles felt good against my own, and his big cock stuck up at a sharp angle, throbbing against mine between our bellies.

    “I don’t want to sound selfish, but I want you to fuck me first,” he said.

    “Only if you fuck me second,” I said.

    Sgt. Williams didn’t set us up. We spent over four hours fucking ass and sucking cock and ass and generally enjoying each other’s bodies. It was, and still is, the most incredible sex I ever had.

    The next morning we were forced to go our separate ways. Being marched off in different directions, we couldn’t look back, but I felt his presence reaching out to me and hoped he could feel mine. In those moments, I realized that I had come to love the guy. I wasn’t IN love with him, but I loved him, like a soldier loves another soldier. Okay, maybe it was more than that, but I couldn’t ever tell him that. I didn’t even admit it to myself.

    We kept in touch. Wrote now and then and called even less. We got together once after that. I got some leave time and he got some leave time and we met half way in between. He drove; I took the bus. He picked me up at the bus station and drove to a classy resort motel on a lake where he’d already gotten a room. A suite, actually. We were both in uniform and we checked in as brothers.

    “It’s not the Westwinds, but it’ll have to do,” Travis joked as he opened the door to the spacious suite.

    I laughed. “You remembered the name of that motel, too?”

    “How could I forget it?” He walked over and opened the drapes at a window looking out over the lake. “We don’t have to bar the doors and windows this time,” he said.

    “You know, thinking back on it, I think that was part of the excitement,” I said.

    “Maybe. But I want to enjoy it a little more relaxed this time.”

    And we did. I think we did more than have sex. I think we made love. I thought it at the time strongly enough that I found the courage to tell Travis what I had thought that night in the Westwinds, and the realization that came over me when we were marching off in different directions.

    We were lying in the aftermath of the fourth time; the second time I’d fucked Travis and there was come all over him. Mine was inside his ass.

    “I’m going to say something you might not like,” I said.

    “Why wouldn’t I like it?”

    “Well, I don’t know how you’re going to handle it. But I’m going to say it anyway.”

    “Okay.”

    “I love you, Travis,” I said, my voice strong but husky.

    “Hey, I love you, too, man,” he said, without a second’s hesitation.

    I gave him a surprised look.

    “I was going to tell you that back at the Westwinds, but I was afraid of how you would take it,” he said.

    “Wow!”

    “It don’t mean we’re in love with each other. I just means there’s a stronger bond than you would have with another guy,” Travis went on.

    “What if I said I want to kiss you?” I said.

    “I gather not like a brother,” he said.

    “Why don’t you let me show you and let you decide,” I said.

    “Okay.”

    As I raised up and leaned over him I was swept with a lustful emotion at the sight of his come streaked and pooled all across his belly and pecs and his neck. It was thick, still clinging like glue.

    “You really shot off a load,” I remarked.

    “That’s your fault,” he said. “That big ram-rod of yours forced it out of me.”

    “Can I have it?” I asked.

    He gave me a questioning look, as if he didn’t understand. I leaned down and dipped the tip of my tongue into the pool of warm come in his navel.

    “Oh, Man,” he said softly.

    I glanced up at him as I dragged my tongue in the deep ridges of his abs, scooping more of his thick come.

    “Ohh, Mannnn,” he gasped again.

    I was scooping it up in my mouth like syrup. There was a lot of it. By the time I had cleaned off his pecs I had a mouthful. I was heading for his neck and working up the courage to do what I wanted to do. I kissed his neck and sucked the glob of come into my mouth. My face was over his, about six inches apart. Our eyes met and I tried to convey what I was thinking; I couldn’t speak, not without swallowing the come, and I didn’t want to do that. I was hesitant, scared to move. I couldn’t tell by his eyes if he got my message till he spoke.

    “Yeah….okay….I’ll try it,” he whispered in a husky tone, then he parted and wet his lips.

    I leaned down and touched my lips gently to his. His were parted in a welcoming gesture, and he flicked his tongue over mine. When I let my lips go slack, his come ran into his mouth. He moaned and whinnied with excitement and shoved his tongue up into my mouth to lap his own warm nectar off of my tongue. I let him have all but the taste, which lingered deliciously. It was awful but yet wonderful in taste. Wonderful, I think, because it was Travis’s come.

    We kissed….I think Travis kissed me first, then suddenly he rolled us over so his face was over mine and he gave me his come back. We rolled over and over and sucked his come back and forth till we had swallowed it and only the taste remained in our spit, then we exchanged that.

    I was gasping from excitement and our cocks were so hard again they felt like steel. Mine ached; I was sure Travis’s hurt, too. We broke apart and sucked in fresh air. We lay for a long time, side by side, facing each other, with my head on his muscular arm.

    “Travis, have you ever done this with anybody else?” I asked.

    “No. No, I don’t think it could ever reach this level with anybody else,” he replied.

    “I’m fighting it, you know,” I said.

    “Fighting what?” he asked.

    “Being IN love with you.”

    “Why fight it?” he said. “What’s it going to hurt if we’re IN love for these few days? When we walk out the door and go our separate ways again, it’s going to be like it was before; two soldiers loving each other like soldiers do.”

    “I don’t know if I can reign it in like that,” I said.

    “You have to,” he said. “What’s it going to do for you, to carry those feelings and emotions with you?”

    “I wish I could be as strong as you are,” I said. I smacked his hard abs then rubbed my hand over the deep ridges of muscle, still sticky from his come. “Physically as well as emotionally,” I added.

    “You are. I’ve tried to see if I could force you off when you’re pounding that big cock in my ass, and I can’t. You’ve got incredible power in your thighs and your butt and your abs when you’re fucking me.”

    “Hey, I didn’t mean to be raping you,” I joked.

    “Go ahead, rape me,” he said with a grin. “Just like I’m gonna do you.”

    “Are you serious? You want it again already.”

    “Yeah, but I want you to use a condom a couple of times,” he said.

    I scowled, confused.

    “I want to save some of that stuff and take it with me,” he said.

    I scowled even more. “You’re gonna take a condom full of my come with you?”

    “Yeah.”

    “It’s gonna get pretty raunchy, don’t you think?”

    “It’ll be gone before it gets raunchy,” he said.

    “Gone? What’re you going to do with it?” I asked.

    “Eat it, on the drive back.”

    “You are getting weird, Travis.”

    “Then I’m going to wash and dry the condom and keep it,” he went on.

    I dug out one of his extra-large condoms. “How full do you want it?” I asked as I rolled it down the shaft of my cock.

    “Full. Then use another one,” he said. “I’m gonna be awfully hungry on the way back.”

    He lifted his legs up in the air then laid them on my shoulders. I shoved my cock slowly into his ass and began pumping it to fill the condom for him.

    The End

    (If you liked the story-or if you didn’t-I would also appreciate hearing from you personally at [email protected]. Especially if you’ve had anything like this happen to you, or anything close; I would like to hear about it. I get a lot of my ideas and inspiration from readers).

    Thanks,

    Pete

    This is a story of sex between adult male members of the MILITARY. All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site.

    If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. We’ll be glad to have you back.

    This is a work of fiction, or more correctly, it is fictionalized fact; based on real life experience in the military.

    The story is in no way meant to disrespect, demean, discredit or dishonor the men serving in uniform. On the contrary, the author has the greatest respect and admiration for our men in the military and it is the author’s belief that men should be allowed to serve their country honorably, protecting all freedoms, including their own freedom to be who they are.

    If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct.

    Boot Camp Runners

    We were thirteen weeks into basic training and I was getting hornier by the day; almost by the hour if I let myself think about it, which was most of the time. The nights were the worst, lying in my bunk after a shower with time to let my thoughts drift. Sleeping naked was permitted but I couldn’t do it unless I slept on my stomach. I needed a pair of shorts to keep my hardon restrained. I was ribbed more than once by guys who walked past my bunk in the morning and saw my shorts tented.

    I remembered the lecture from the First Sergeant on our first day. “Keep your hands above your waist except to wipe your ass, tie your boots and take a piss and don’t shake your dick more than twice or you’re playing with it.”

    It was getting so bad that I was actually taking the risk of shaking it a lot more than twice and even milking it a few times when nobody was looking. It was the closest thing I could get to jacking off. There just wasn’t any safe place to do it. It was weird how the diet and training affected us differently. Most of the guys complained that they hadn’t had a hardon since they started basic training. There was a rumor that they put salt-peter in the food to prevent the men from getting erections. If they were, it wasn’t affecting me one damn bit. If I could only jack off! But that was a big NO-NO in the army. They didn’t just frown on it, it was tantamount to an admission of being gay and that got you in real big trouble. Their philosophy was; why would you get a hardon around a bunch of other guys if you weren’t gay? Hello! I got a hardon when I was alone, and I wasn’t queer for myself. Well, maybe a little; queer enough to want to jack off.

    Not that every guy in the barracks and the corporals and the sergeants never jacked off. But there wasn’t a speck of privacy. It was un-natural, a hundred men isolated from women for four months and expect them to forget they had testosterone. I thought it would be a healthy thing to let a guy jack off freely now and then to get rid of the pressure and make it easier for him to concentrate on training.

    More often than not I woke up with a hardon and had to walk through the barracks with my cock swaying back and forth like a battering ram. I didn’t even bother trying to cover it up with a towel around my waist; it would’ve looked like I was carrying a tent in front of me. It happened to some of the other guys, too, but as far as I could tell I had the biggest cock in the whole damned barracks so I got a lot of ribbing about it. Guys ducked out of the way when I walked by.

    “Goddam, Gordon, are they feeding you a special diet? I haven’t had a hardon for three months and yours hasn’t gone down,” one of the guys complained.

    “I wanta know what you’re eating to make it so goddamn BIG,” said another.

    “I guess it’s all in the genes,” I said modestly as I walked past them to my own bunk. “Hell, I’m sleeping on it to keep it from getting any bigger.”

    “The hell; your humping your mattress.”

    Cold showers didn’t work. Sometimes taking a piss brought down a morning hardon or at least turned it to hard rubber instead of solid steel.

    One of the other guys was complaining about his own agony. “Shit, if I could just find a place to jack off!” Billie Brown moaned.

    “There are places,” Travis Mitchell said.

    “Where?” Billie asked.

    “You just gotta know where to look,” Travis said.

    Travis was a man’s soldier and a woman’s dream. He was male and muscle personified. He was built to a fault, and so damned good looking he turned guys’ heads. He wasn’t a huge bodybuilder type; he was about my size…five-ten, one-eighty-five with a body that the Greeks would’ve called classic. He was solid muscle. His stomach was tight as a drum. Even his butt muscles rippled and flexed when he walked.

    “Where, man, tell me,” Billie begged.

    “If I told you, you’d be there all the time. Find your own place,” Travis said.

    “I’m thinking about cutting a hole in my mattress and sleeping on my stomach,” another guy said.

    “Now there’s a place for you, under his bunk,” Travis told Billie. “Just crawl under there when he’s sleeping on his stomach and jack off to your heart’ s content while he fucks your face.”

    “Fuck you,” Billie growled.

    “Don’t you wish.”

    I said Travis was a man’s soldier. He endured the training better than most, but so did I. I was in exceptionally good shape, too, from all the weightlifting I did in high school and that one year of college. I could’ve been on my way to being a bodybuilder if I hadn’t joined the army. Travis was a little sharper in the head than me. It might take me a couple of minutes longer to figure something out, like disarming a mine. He heard the directions and saw the demonstration once and did it. The physical part of it that brought most of the guys down was a piece of cake for us. It both impressed the cadre and pissed them off. If they asked for fifty pushups we were well on our way to a hundred before they stopped us. If they wanted a hundred sit-ups we strived for at least two hundred, but they wouldn’t give us time to do them. While some guys struggled to do pull-ups at the bars just outside the mess hall, Travis grabbed the bar and counted them out at one-second intervals. Sometimes he showed off by adding one-arm pull-ups. Once when the corporal was berating a man for not being able to perform the requisite dozen pull-ups before getting into the mess hall, Travis did his own twelve and kept right on going to do twenty-six before the corporal stopped him.

    “There, I did mine, and his and his and his,” he said, pointing to the guys around him.

    It pissed the corporal off and he ordered him to do another dozen pull-ups. He did them, no sweat.

    We happened to end up on the same line at chow one day, out on maneuvers.

    “Well, here’s Mr. Hardon himself,” he joked.

    “Yeah, look who’s talking.”

    “I get a hardon. You get a HARDON!” he said, laughing. “Looks like we have got the same problem, though.”

    “Worse than most,” I said. “You said you’re doing something about it. Are you, or were you just shitting the guys?”

    “Wanta come running with me tonight?” he asked with a cocky grin.

    “Depends on how far you’re running.”

    “Nothing you can’t handle,” he said.

    “Okay.”

    He was a physical nut. After a grueling day of training, after he ate and showered, he would lie down for a short rest then go off running. It was no wonder you couldn’t pinch any fat on him. He must have had about a minus-four percent body-fat. After chow, we showered and took a short rest, then changed into our PT shorts and jockstraps.

    “Where’re you going?” Billie asked.

    “Running with Travis. If I can keep up with him,” I replied. Billie didn’t even offer to go; he knew he couldn’t keep up with us.

    There was a ten-mile running course with quarter, half and full-mile markers but we took off down a narrow dirt road. It was a nice easy pace, quiet and peaceful in the early evening sun. I was able to carry on a conversation without gasping for air. I wanted to work the conversation around to sex; or our lack of it, and what could be done about it. I had a feeling Travis had the answer.

    “When you asked me if I wanted to come running with you…..you were telling me something, right?”

    “I was if you’re serious about getting your rocks off. And if you keep your mouth shut,” he said.

    “Yes, and yes. No, HELL yes, and yes.”

    I guess we’d run for about six miles when he turned off onto another narrower road that was overgrown with trees and grown over with grass. I was guessing the run was about over. We went around a bend and Travis stopped, still running in place. I bent over with my hands on my knees, sucking in air. Travis leaned his butt back against what was left of an old concrete wall.

    “Are we done?” I asked.

    “Half way. We gotta run back,” he said.

    “Man, I’m in good shape, but fuck, don’t you ever run down?”

    He just laughed as he casually groped the front of his shorts.

    “I love it out here on nights like this, when the moon is out and there’s a soft, warm breeze,” he said. He groped harder. “Damn, it gives me a hardon.”

    “Running this far would make most guys stay limp,” I said.

    “Not me, man. Any kind of physical exertion gets the old testosterone pumping,” he said. “Hell, you’re the one always running around with a big hardon at the end of the day.”

    “Not after running twenty miles,” I said.

    “We barely made six,” he said. “Well, this is what we came for,” he said as he shoved his hand down inside his shorts and hauled out his cock. He shoved the waistband of his shorts down under his balls and began stroking his cock, which was already hard.

    “Shit, you don’t waste any time with that thing, do you?” I said.

    “It’s been like this for the last hundred yards. It knows where it’s headed,” he said with that same mischievous smile

    “This is were you come?” I asked, trying not to ogle his manhood.

    “Hey, I don’t go running just for the cardio,” he said. Then he asked, “Are you gonna do it?”

    “Oh, hell, yeah,” I said as I shoved my shorts and jock down to free my own cock. It wasn’t quite hard but it was getting there. My cock didn’t snap to like a lot of guys, I guess because it was so damned big it took awhile for that much blood to get down there.

    “You’ve got the biggest fuckin’ cock I ever saw, except on a horse,” Travis said. He laughed. “No wonder you get winded, hauling all of that around.”

    We were quiet for a moment and the only sounds were the night noises; the crickets and maybe animals moving around through the brush. Travis shoved his shorts and jock down and took them off. He was naked except for his running shoes.

    “I like being naked out here,” he said.

    “Aren’t you afraid someone might come along?”

    “Who the hell would come along here at this hour? Besides, if they did, I could outrun them before they could see who it was. Go ahead, take yours off,” he said.

    I stripped off my shorts and jockstrap so I was as naked as he was.

    “Feels good, don’t it?”

    “Yeah,” I had to admit. It felt good. But it wasn’t just being naked that felt good. It was being naked with Travis, and that scared me. Hell, I got naked back in the barracks all the time, but this was different. It was just me and only one other soldier, who happened to be the studliest soldier on the base. Besides being naked, alone with another guy, we were jacking off; something forbidden by the army.

    Travis was watching me and I began to wonder what he might be thinking….wondered if it was akin to the strange thoughts creeping into my head.

    “Shit, you damn near need two hands,” he said.

    “Is that an offer? Do you wanta lend me one of yours?” I joked. I didn’t know where that came from but the words were out before I knew it and I prayed that he knew I was only joking. IF I was only joking. I wasn’t sure myself, and I couldn’t explain the lump in my throat.

    “I guess we could trade hands, if you want to,” he said.

    I watched in horror as Travis reached out for my cock. I gasped when he wrapped his hand around it and I tried to swallow the lump but it was stuck there, blocking my air.

    “Fuck, I can’t even get my hand around it,” he said.

    I swallowed again but I couldn’t speak. I was numb at the feel of the guy’s big, strong hand slowly pumping my cock.

    “I haven’t done this since I was a little boy, with the neighbor kid,” he said. He looked up from my cock in his hand and must have seen the funny look on my face. He stopped moving his hand but didn’t let go of my cock.

    “Hey, are you okay with this? I mean, I didn’t mean anything by it, except two buddies helping each other out. If you don’t wanta do it…..”

    I grabbed his hand before he could let go of my cock to let him know that I wanted him to keep jacking me off. With one heroic effort I gulped down the frog in my throat so I could speak.

    “I’m okay with it,” I said, almost in a gasp. I coughed to clear my throat. “More than okay with it.” I reached out for his cock. It was hot, and hard as steel.

    “Awwhh,” he moaned softly as he bore his cock through my fist like he was fucking my hand. “How come another guy’s hand always feels better?”

    “How many other guys’ hands have been wrapped around this?” I asked.

    “A few,” he replied.

    I paused in my hand motions, taken aback for a second.

    “A few? Guys from the barracks?”

    “No. Shit, no. Guy’s I’ve met in bars and places. Haven’t you ever got in close like this with another guy?”

    “No,” I said, although I didn’t know exactly what he meant by in close.

    “Not even as a kid?”

    “Yeah, I played around with a couple of other kids, but they weren’t guys, they were kids.”

    His cock felt good in my hand. Too good, maybe. So goddamn hard and so hot and alive, it was throbbing and quivering in my hand and I got the feel of his warm, slick ball juice coming out of the wide slit. I swallowed to soothe my parched throat, surprised to gulp down a mouthful of spit. Why was my mouth watering?

    “Does my hand feel better than yours?” he asked.

    “Oh, yeah,” I said. “But then, I’ve been so desperate for some relief, I guess anybody’s hand would feel good.”

    Travis stepped around in front of me and took both of our cocks in his two hands to jack them off together. I put my hands on my hips and watched him.

    “Damn, you’re huge! Look at that, you’re a good inch bigger than me.”

    “That don’t take anything away from your cock,” I said. “I think you’re thicker.”

    “I need another pair of hands here,” he said.

    I reached down and wrapped my hands around both of our cocks along with his and we jacked off together.

    “The goddamned army would be smart to stop being so fuckin’ homophobic and just let guys do this,” he said.

    “Maybe they’re afraid they would do more than just jack off,” I said.

    “Well, if they did, it’s between the two guys doing it. You know, any port in a storm. Confining a bunch of guys to an army base without women is not natural, so what would it hurt if guys helped each other out, like we’re doing. Do you feel like there’s anything wrong with what we’re doing?”

    “No,” I said. “And even if I did, I would still do it. There’s just so much a guy can take.”

    “Exactly.”

    I took hold of his wrists to stop his motions. “I don’t wanta come yet,” I said hoarsely.

    Travis laughed. “You just want relief, huh? Right,” he chided me. “If you’re holding off from coming, you’re getting more out of it than relief. You’re enjoying it.”

    “Hell, yeah, why not make it last as long as we can? Do you want to just shoot off and head back?”

    “No. Hell, no.”

    Travis was more right than he knew. I was enjoying it immensely. Not just our hands wrapped around our cocks together; I was enjoying Travis. His naked, muscular body. I let go of our cocks with one hand and without thinking, I touched his chest. He looked up at me with a funny look but he didn’t say anything and I brushed my fingers across his broad chest to the other side.

    “You’ve got great pecs,” I said, my voice strangely hoarse, like the frog was returning.

    “Thanks.”

    With his tacit approval, it seemed perfectly natural to let my hand move down his rock-hard abs. Hell, why not? What could be un-natural about feeling the guy’s muscles when I had his cock in my other hand?

    “Fuckin’ great abs, too,” I said. “Shit your stomach feels like a steel plate.”

    He laughed softly and thanked me again. “Your hand feels good,” he said.

    “Which one?” I quipped.

    “Both of them.” His voice was hoarse too. He let go of our cocks with one of his hands and flattened it over my right pec. “Not so bad yourself,” he said. He smashed his hand hard against my muscle and ground it around. “Damn nice tits, too.”

    “Thanks…I guess,” I said. I’d never had anybody compliment my tits before.

    “I wish I had big tits like yours. I think it’s a sign of raw virility to have a pair of headlights sticking out like that.”

    “Shit, I don’t have anything you ought to be wishing for,” I said. “Not with a body like yours.”

    “Hell, every guy in the barracks wishes he had your cock,” he said.

    “Tell me who, he can have it,” I said.

    “You know what I mean.”

    “Yeah, and every guy in the barracks wishes he was built like you are,” I said.

    We were quiet again, jacking each other’s cock now as we felt each other’s muscles. I was weakening inside; everything in me was crying out to succumb to the strange feelings I was having. Only fear held me back. Fear of what Travis would think or say or do if I…..

    “Hey, we ought to go into town together when they decide to give us passes,” he said. “Pick up a couple of chicks.”

    “I’m gonna need more than one chick when they turn me loose,” I said.

    Travis laughed and squeezed my cock. “Man, you are in bad shape, shit, your cock just bolted hard as steel just talking about chicks.”

    “I’ve got testosterone boiling through my veins,” I said.

    I heard Travis swallow hard as he watched his hand moving on my cock. My one hand was down around his hip now, my fingers touching the curvature of his butt. It was solid, too. Suddenly, Travis reached down and cupped my balls with his other hand.

    “Hung like a horse, balls like a bull,” he said.

    “Yeah, think of what a package I would be if I had your muscles to go along with it,” I said.

    “You’re a fuckin’ package already, without my muscles. You’ve got plenty of muscles of your own.”

    “I’m not as hard and ripped as you are.”

    “I could help you get that way,” he said.

    “Okay, how? When?”

    “Starting in the morning. Stick beside me. At breakfast tomorrow, and every other meal, you eat what I eat. And there’s exercise movements you can do all day to get your muscles hard and ripped.”

    Travis pushed both of our cocks upward and moved in closer to smash them between our stomachs. My hands naturally moved around his hips to pull him tighter against me and he flexed his butt muscles for me.

    “Damn, your ass feels like two bowling balls,” I said. I started to move my hands down the side of his thighs but caught myself.

    “Go ahead and feel my legs,” he said.

    I ran my hands freely down his thighs, squeezing the hard muscles. I sort of crouched down to reach to his knees and his cock poked up at my chest, between my pecs.

    “Go ahead….you can feel my calves. They’re like baseballs,” he said.

    It was a natural progression to move from the crouch to a squat in front of him. I moved my head to the side to avoid his manhood. He was right, his calves were like baseballs. I squeezed the hard muscles and stayed in the squat as I moved my hands back up his thighs and wrapped them around his hard butt.

    “Your hands feel good on my ass,” he said.

    “Your ass feels good in my hands,” I said. Fuck, where did that come from! Damn, I was sounding like I was making it with some chick.

    “Hey….stud….would it be….taking things too far if we….took things….a little farther?” he asked.

    “How far?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper.

    “Whatever you want to do…while you’re down there….,” he said, letting his voice trail off.

    The situation was getting scary. My thighs burned under the strain of holding the squat position. I tried to straighten but my legs were trembling so bad they wouldn’t work. Travis saw that I was trying to stand and he cupped his hands in my armpits and pulled me to my feet. I half-wished he hadn’t. Something inside of me wanted me to be on my knees in front of the muscular stud.

    “Sorry,” I mumbled.

    “It’s okay, man,” he said. He swallowed, hard, an audible gulp. “I’ll do you first,” he said as he went to his knees in front of me. “I don’t know what I’m gonna do with this big fucker, but I’ll try.” With that, he wrapped his mouth around the head of my cock!

    “Awwwhhhhhh!” I cried aloud as he began sucking my cock.

    “Hey, not so much noise,” he said as he fisted my slick cock. Then he went back down on it.

    I rested my butt back against the wall before my legs collapsed completely and sat there gaping down in total shock at the handsome head moving back and forth at my crotch. I put my hands on his shoulders and dug my fingers in the hard muscles. I stared in disbelief. Nobody back at the barracks would believe this! I didn’t’ believe it. The battalion stallion was on his knees sucking my cock! I couldn’t believe it and I was seeing it…feeling it.

    “Aww, Geezusss, Travis!” I moaned softly.

    He got off. “I guess that means I’m doing okay.”

    “Aww, fuck, you’re doing more than okay,” I said. “Fuck, I never felt anything like it in my life!”

    He chuckled and went back to sucking my cock while I tried to claw my way up out of the stupor of disbelief. I wondered if this was the first time he’d ever done this. It sure felt like he had some experience, but then I didn’t know what inexperience felt like. Maybe it came natural, once you had your mouth around a cock. Maybe I would be just as good at it. I know it was feeling incredible, especially the underside of my cockhead sliding back and forth across his tongue, and the way he slathered his tongue all around the head, like he was licking a big lollipop. Maybe he would wonder the same thing about me when I….I balked at the thought, even though I knew, now, I would do the same for him if he asked me to again. Maybe he had asked me; he’d said he was doing me first. First meant there was a second, and I was going to be the second one on my knees taking my turn at his cock. Well, I owed him that. Yeah, I was going to suck cock! Horrified as I was at the notion of doing such a thing, my mouth was watering and I was anxious to drop down to my knees and try it.

    Travis sucked me like he was doing more than just helping out a buddy. He was slobbering and making a lot of noise and moaning around my cock like he was enjoying it. He got off of my cock again.

    “Hey, don’t go off in my mouth,” he said.

    “Okay,” I said hoarsely. I started to reach down and bring him to his feet, to trade places with him but he was back on my cock too quick and I didn’t want to stop him. I put my hands loosely around his head and pumped my cock in and out of his mouth. He dropped his hands to his sides and let me fuck his mouth. Finally, I pulled back and eased his head back.

    “Getting close?” he asked.

    “Yeah, too close for comfort,” I said.

    “Do you wanta try it?” he asked, looking up at me.

    “Yeah.”

    He stood up and I dropped down.

    “You oughta be able to handle me okay, I did okay with that big horse cock of yours.”

    I wet my lips and slid them over the head of his cock, without hesitation, like I was following an order.

    “Ohh, fuckkkkk!” he cried softly as he began humping my face.

    I kept my hands on his hips to keep him from getting out of control and ramming his cock down my throat. He kept trying but I was scared to let him do it. I didn’t know how much damage he could do. I kept thinking that if his cock wasn’t so hard, I might be able to take it all the way. Geezuss, why would I want to? Why was I doing this in the first place. Yeah, I owed him…right! For the moment I took comfort that he had gone first and I was repaying a debt. Travis pulled his cock free.

    “Hey, let’s do this at the same time,” he said.

    With his help I struggled to my feet…my legs were still trembling…and grabbed up my shorts and jockstrap and followed him further down the road. We went around behind the concrete barrier where there was a lot of tall grass.

    “This is a good place,” he said as he began trampling the grass down to make a bed of sorts. I helped him till we had a circle big enough to lie down.

    “Go ahead, lay down,” he said.

    I laid down first, which put him on top. He lay astraddle me in a sixty-nine position. I loved the position. His powerful, smooth thighs on either side of my head, his big cock and balls looming over my face. I had to pull his cock down and had my mouth open to take it when he took mine and a groan came out. As he started sucking me, I took his cock in my mouth. It was only natural for him to bear down with his hips, like he was fucking a girl, and his cock bore right into my throat! I was shocked how easily it slipped through and buried itself deep in my throat. It must be the different position we were in, I thought. His cock, aimed this way, conformed to the curvature of my throat, and there I was getting my throat fucked for the very first time. I guess part of it was because he was sucking me at the same time and that sort of swept me up in it so I would do about anything to return the pleasure.

    We went at it for too long, I thought. I glanced at my watch at one point and we’d been gone from the barracks for over two hours. But I couldn’t bring myself to stop or say anything. Right then, I was ready to go till the sun came up. It was the most incredible feeling; I constantly felt like I wanted to come but I easily held it off. Godd, it was good. Not just getting my cock sucked; I liked the feel of his cock in my mouth, and the taste of it, and the feel of his muscles rippling over me. Travis raised up.

    “I told you not to go off in my mouth. I changed my mind,” he said. “I’m so fuckin’ hot I wanta see it all the way to the finish. Is that okay? You don’t have to take my load if you don’t want to.”

    “No, it’s okay. I’ll try it if you do,” I said.

    “Okay, let’s try to work it up at the same time. I’m just gonna keep sucking and you ease me off when you get close till you’re ready, then really give it to me, so I’ll know you’re ready to come.”

    We worked like a team; Sarge would be proud of our teamwork. I had to ease him off a couple of times till he started getting wild and thrashing his hips around and fucking my throat like it was a hot pussy and then the way he was groaning I figured he was getting close.

    “I’m gonna come!” he hissed then went back down on my cock.

    I think we shot off at the exact same split second. His cock bolted even harder, if that was possible, then exploded in my mouth. He shot come that splattered against the roof of my mouth with such force I imagined my head was thrown back. It was hot and thick but I couldn’t taste anything till there was so much of it that it covered my tongue and I got my first taste of come. I couldn’t decide whether I liked it or not, but it didn’t matter. It was Travis’ come shooting out of his beautiful, hard cock and I didn’t care what it tasted like. I was blasting Travis’s tonsils and he was choking and sucking and gobbling my cock like he was hungry for come. I figured he was probably just trying to get through it, like I was. My mouth was filling up and if he didn’t stop and pull his cock out I was going to have to start swallowing the stuff. I didn’t know if I could do that. Then I felt and heard Travis swallowing my load. He gulped and sucked and swallowed and sucked harder to get it all out of my cock. I was still holding his load, wallowing it around his cock, but it was starting to run out the corners of my mouth and down my face.

    “Swallow it. It’s not so bad,” he told me.

    I had to do what he said; I had no choice. My mouth was full of come and there was more still coming. I relaxed my throat muscles and let the stuff slide down my gullet. He was still coming and he shoved his cock down my throat to expel several more shots. I started choking but he didn’t raise up. I was determined to finish him off right like he did me. I choked and gagged but fought it down till he rested his pubes gently on my face with his big cock buried deep in my throat. His cock lost some of its hardness and he settled down enough that I could lie there and hold his cock in my throat with ease and continue to gulp and swallow his come around it. Travis rolled to one side and we lay there, trying to catch our breath. Finally he raised up, propped up on one arm.

    “Fuck, that’s worse than running five miles,” he said, almost gasping. He ran his hand up and down my leg. “You okay, buddy?”

    “Yeah,” I said weakly. “As okay as can be expected anyway.”

    “That was something.”

    “Yeah, it was,” I agreed.

    He sat up with his legs crossed and pulled me up. “Do you believe what we just did?”

    “It hasn’t soaked in yet,” I said.

    He shook his head in disbelief, laughing. “We came out here to jack off. We just sucked each other’s cocks. We ate each other’s come.”

    “The army would never approve,” I said.

    “Fuck the army.”

    “You talk big, sitting out here in the ass end of nowhere behind a concrete barrier,” I said.

    “I guess we’d better get back,” he said. He stood up and put his hand down to pull me to my feet.

    “We’re not running back, are we?” I asked.

    “We’ll probably have to crawl back,” he said, laughing.

    We put on our jocks and running shorts and I followed Travis in a trot. I wasn’t sure my legs were going to hold up but I had to keep up with him.

    “Hey, I liked what we did back there,” Travis said as he trotted along the moon-lit road.

    “I would be lying if I didn’t say I did too,” I said.

    “Wanta do it again sometime?”

    “Yeah,” I said.

    “You ever do anything like that before?” he asked.

    “No. Hell, it never entered my mind. Oh, the jacking off part, but not the rest,” I said. “Was that the first time you ever did that?” I asked.

    “Yep.” He turned to me with a big grin. “If you’re thinking I was too good at it to be my first time, you were pretty damned good at it, too.”

    “It was my first time,” I assured him.

    “I feel sorry for those poor slobs back in the barracks,” he said, laughing.

    “They’re tossing and turning or lying there squeezing their hard cocks, just dying to jack off and we’re gonna go back completely satisfied and raring to go tomorrow.”

    “I just hope my legs work tomorrow,” I said.

    I slept good that night.

    Travis and I went running almost every night. And almost every night we sucked each other off and I slept good. Man, I was even developing a taste for his come! We were on our nightly run, feeling fresh and rejuvenated after a shower, chow and a rest. We loped alongside our own shadows in the full moon.

    “I wanta fuck you tonight,” Travis said.

    As my foot next hit the ground I froze on the spot like I’d been turned into a pillar of salt. Travis was several paces ahead of me before he noticed that I’d stopped dead in my tracks. He turned around and trotted backwards.

    “What!” I exclaimed as I resumed my pace.

    Travis laughed, still running backwards till I caught up with him, then he turned and we ran side by side again.

    “I wanta fuck you when we get out to the wall.”

    “Right. In your dreams,” I said, shrugging it off with my tone. But I didn’t know if I had done that; I couldn’t tell if he was joking around or if he was serious. Now I was a little tense about even going to the wall. Still, I followed his lead when he turned down the narrow road alongside the wall. He led the way further down the road than any time before, stopping in a clump of trees at the end of the wall.

    “We need to make a new place, just in case somebody sees the grass trampled down back there,” he said as he shoved his shorts and jockstrap down.

    I was hesitant but I got naked with him; I couldn’t shake his remark about wanting to fuck me. We moved in close and took hold of each other’s cocks. Travis was the first on his knees, as he often was, and started sucking my cock even before it was fully hard. I wanted to sixty-nine but I rested my butt back against the wall to enjoy Travis’s mouth. There was plenty of time for a sixty-nine. He acted like he was hungry for my cock and really hot for my body. He ran his hands up and down my legs and reached up to squeeze my pecs and wrapped his arms around my waist to squeeze my butt muscles. He kneaded them like they were a couple of big tits. He drew one hand back and shoved it between my thighs to grab my butt, and with both hands, he pulled my butt apart and dug his fingers deep between the muscles. Using spit that ran down my cock and balls, be slicked up between my buns all the way in to my asshole. I liked the feel of his finger rubbing around my asshole. He used more spit and soon had my butt all wet and slick and he was pushing against my hole with his fingers. It was feeling so good back there that I didn’t try to stop him when he worked a finger through my hole. He probed and wriggled it around inside me and probed deeper till pretty soon I couldn’t help squirming around on his finger. Then he gave me a second finger and wriggled them around in opposite directions. He was touching everywhere, places that I didn’t even know I had feelings. And he never let up on my cock. God, he acted like he was starving for it. He moved off of my cock to catch his breath.

    “Fuck, you’ve got a big cock! I love it!” he said as he continued to move his fingers around deep in my ass. “How’s my fingers feel?”

    “Good,” I admitted, sounding a little out of breath.

    “I thought so, the way you were squirming around on them,” he said, laughing softly. He went back to work on my cock and with his fingers. Maybe this was what he meant about fucking me; with his fingers. I didn’t mind. I only wished his fingers were longer. I longed to see how what feelings I had deeper in my ass. After awhile he backed off of my cock and pulled his fingers out of my ass.

    “Turn around,” he said.

    I hesitated but when he stayed down on his knees, I turned around with my butt to his face. He went to work on my butt again, squeezing and kneading the muscles and generally making me feel good, and I was waiting for him to shove his fingers in me again. Shit, my ass was itching for them. I was stunned when I felt his mouth on my butt. I snapped my head around to see him kissing my butt. I felt his tongue, then, licking my butt, all around and across the crevice to the other side. Then back again, only he dipped deeper into the crevice each time he crossed over.

    “Bend over,” he whispered.

    I bent over, afraid to believe what I was thinking. Afraid, but anticipating, almost breathless. Suddenly he buried face in my butt. I cried out softly from his hot breath. He began licking the inner slopes of my butt.

    “Ohhh…Awww, Travis…w–what’re you doing?” I gasped.

    “A real man don’t fuck what he don’t eat first,” he said.

    It was an off-hand remark that I took as a joke, even though he was lapping his tongue deeper…deeper…pulling my butt apart…

    “Aaawwwhhhhhh!” I cried out as he began tonguing my asshole. “Awww, fuck, Travis….,” I almost whimpered.

    “Yeah, we’re gonna get around to that,” he said.

    I still took it as him joking around. He lashed at my asshole, like he was scrubbing it with his tongue. I bent over as far as I could with my feet set wide apart. I wanted to give him all the room he needed. He pulled my butt wider apart; so wide that I felt the night air on my gaping asshole. Then he bore his tongue through my hole and lashed around inside.

    “AAAWwhhhhhhhh! Ohhhhh….Ohhhhhhhh….Ohhhhhh, fuck, man…..!”

    He tongue-fucked me for a moment then tongued my ass while he used his fingers inside me. He went back and forth, using his fingers, then his tongue inside my ass. I let myself get so caught up in it that I didn’t know he stood up till I felt the heat of his cock against my butt. I started to straighten up but he pushed me back down.

    “Come on, you liked it,” he said.

    “Yeah….yeah, your fingers, and Geezusss, your tongue….but not….not this… not the real thing,” I said. I wasn’t exactly begging, I was just telling him I didn’t want to get fucked for real. But no matter what I thought or said, my asshole was calling me a liar. It wanted something longer than his fingers. Fuck, I wanted his cock.

    “There’s no substitute for the real thing,” Travis told me as he pushed the head of his cock against my asshole.

    I don’t know why I stayed bent over with my legs spread out like an invitation. I could have simply straightened up and moved away from him. But his cock was feeling good probing at the muscles of my asshole and I was stupid enough to think that this was as far as he would go. I couldn’t believe that he really wanted to shove his cock in me. Hell, it wouldn’t fit anyway.

    I should’ve gotten a clue when he used spit to lube up his cock and my ass so his cock slid all around the deep crevice. When the spit wore off he coughed up some more onto his fingertips to use to lube my asshole. He easily shoved two, then three fingers inside me, probing around like he was searching for something. A couple of times I wanted to tell him he’d found it when he touched a certain spot in there. Then he pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his cock.

    “Don’t, man,” I said in a weak voice. But he didn’t stop. “Don’t do this, Travis,” I said, but hell, I didn’t even believe myself; how could I expect him to believe me.

    “You can take it, like a man,” he said.

    “Maybe I could, but I don’t wanta do this,” I said.

    “Your asshole is calling you a liar, and you’re still standing there bent over with your ass sticking out at me,” he said.

    Yeah, he saw right through me. He wasn’t stopping and I wasn’t trying to stop him. He wanted me to be a man about it and I couldn’t be anything less.

    “I’m gonna slip it in. It might hurt a little at first, but you can handle a little pain. After that, I’ll stop if you want me to.”

    He paused and in that split second I was scared he wouldn’t do it.

    “Okay,” I said softly.

    He put pressure behind his cock and the head bore into the pliable muscles between my buns, hard against my hole. He worked and probed and nudged his cockhead against my asshole and I could feel it giving way and it was feeling good. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad after all.

    Suddenly the head popped through my hole and I gasped so hard I was unable to cry out. It hurt so bad I thought I was seeing stars and I thought I might pass out. My mouth was moving but no sound came out. Shit, he was ripping me apart! His cock throbbed hotly just inside my ass and I couldn’t help that it was squeezing around the head.

    “Shit, you’re tight,” he said. “And hot. And alive.”

    I held onto the wall with white knuckles, my eyes shut tight and my teeth clenched. My Godd, I never felt such excruciating pain in my life! Travis was holding still but his cock throbbed hard inside me. It was like a gentle, pulsating, internal massage. I wanted to scream for him to take it out but I didn’t want to be a pussy about it. Gradually, as the pain began to subside, I was able to relax my ass muscles. Travis sensed that I was relaxing and he shoved his cock in deeper. I gasped but there was no reason to cry out. It hurt a little, but it was a numb hurt. By the time he had his cock buried to the hilt it didn’t hurt at all.

    “Fuck, you took it,” he said. He pulled back and slowly buried his cock in me again. I let out a moan instead of a gasp. Yeah, it felt good. His cock was reaching places I only wished his fingers or his tongue could reach. He slid his cock in and out of me a couple of times then paused.

    “Do you want me to stop?”

    Yeah, I wanted him to stop because I was a guy and I wasn’t built for this, but I didn’t say it. It took a lot of guts to reply the way I did, but I said, “No….go ahead and do it.”

    “If it starts hurting again, just let me know,” he said, and with that he started fucking me.

    It felt wonderful beyond belief. The pleasure was as intense as the pain I’d felt before. My head was spinning with disbelief. If anyone had said only hours before that I would be doing this, I would’ve laughed or punched his lights out. The pleasure soaked in and permeated my muscles long before the reality penetrated my mind. It was happening and I was feeling it happen, yet I couldn’t bring myself to believe it. I had to tell myself before my mind would process the reality of it.

    “I’m getting fucked,” I thought. “I’ve got a big, hard, hot cock sliding in and out of me. I’m getting my ass fucked, and it’s feeling good!” Okay, I made my admission. It was out of the way and I was able to concentrate more on what was happening behind me….deep inside me….all through my body. Oh, Geezuss, it felt good!

    Travis was a master cocksman. So good, I had to wonder how many other times he had done this….how many other guys from the barracks he had fucked. He knew right where to aim his cock, where to probe, where to bury it so that it made me feel like I wanted to cry out with sheer pleasure. His best movement was when he shoved his cock all the way in then twisted his hips around in circles. Making his cock lob around inside me like that, there wasn’t anyplace he didn’t reach or touch.

    “How’re you doing, buddy?” he asked me in a hoarse voice.

    “Okay….okay,” I replied. For some reason I tried to mask my pleasure.

    “Just okay? Shit, I always get better than just okay,” Travis joked. Just then he did that move, rammed his cock in me and twisted it around.

    “OHhh…Ohhhh…Ohhhhhh…Awww, man you’re gonna make me come doing that.”

    He laughed. “That’s what I like to hear, that I’m making you feel good,” he said.

    Very quickly he set a pace, alternating between long-cocking me and burying his cock and twisting it around. He had me on the brink for a second or two, then he would stop twisting and long-cock me for awhile. But every stroke of his big cock drove me a little bit higher than before till I felt like I was constantly on the verge of coming. I no longer worked to hold back because it didn’t feel like it was ever going to let loose. I was almost whimpering by the time the dam broke. It was a neck-jerking, wide-eyed come; my head jerked back and my eyes popped with the incredible pleasure that suddenly swept through me.

    “Oh, Travis….Ohh, Man….I’m gonna come!”

    He kept right on fucking me as if he didn’t hear me. Seconds later I blasted my load all over the wall. It came so hard that the impact of it made my hips lurch forward and my cock trembled from it. I couldn’t even cry out; my cries were choked in my throat and I couldn’t breath.

    “I’m gonna shoot in you,” Travis announced.

    I couldn’t say anything. It wasn’t a question anyway. He was just telling me what he was going to do, just like he told me he was going to fuck me and he was, and now he was going to blast his load of hot come way up inside me. By the time he worked up his load I was a trembling mass, moaning and whimpering in my lust. Suddenly I felt the liquid heat of his come shooting deep inside me and it happened all over again for me. It was even more intense than the first time. I didn’t shoot as much, but my cock went through the motions. It felt like Travis had set off a bomb inside of me. My cock bolted and quivered and I could feel even more come shooting out while he filled me with his come. I could feel his sweat dripping on my back where he was bent over me, and felt his legs begin to tremble.

    Finally, he had to pull out before his legs gave way. When his cock was out of me I maneuvered myself around and collapsed to the ground, leaning against the wall, in my own come that had run down the rough stones. My legs were cocked up and I could feel his come running out of my gaping ass, my sphincter muscle clenching, trying to stem the flow of the precious nectar. Travis sat down beside me, his chest heaving to catch his breath. It was another moment of total disbelief.

    “Goddam, that was hot!” Travis said.

    I didn’t say anything. I just sat there staring off into the soft night with his come still draining out of my asshole.

    “Hey, stud, you okay?” he asked.

    “I don’t believe I let you do that to me,” I said

    “Believe it. You wanted it.”

    “Did I? Did I say that?”

    “Hey, I asked if you wanted me to stop. You explicitly said no,” he said.

    He was right. But he had asked me after he had pushed me past the point of no return. I didn’t know whether to be angry or ashamed. I couldn’t latch onto any emotions.

    Travis stood up and put his hand down to pull me to my feet. As I steadied myself he pulled me in against him, smashing his hard muscles against mine. I could feel the slickness of his cock against my thigh.

    “You are one hot mother-fucker,” he said as he put his hands up around my neck.

    I instinctively stiffened my neck….I didn’t know why….but he pulled my face toward his and then I knew why. Before I knew what was happening he was kissing me. I think I recoiled. Certainly I didn’t kiss him back. Not at first anyway. I just stood there and let him do it, just like I’d let him fuck me in the ass. His lips slid against mine and his tongue flicked across my lips and I let out a tiny whimper. He moaned and forced his tongue between my slack lips. I groaned then, too, as his tongue lashed about inside my mouth, doing battle with my own tongue. And suddenly, I was kissing him back! It was the most passionate kiss I ever had.

    “Goddam, you are sexy!” he said as he broke away, his hands still wrapped around my neck. Then he stroked my face. “Yes, sir, till I can get a pass and get my hands on a woman, you’re gonna do just fine.” Then he abruptly stepped away from me and retrieved our clothes. He tossed my jock and shorts to me.

    “Think you’re going to be able to run back?” he asked.

    “I can if you can,” I said. I was suddenly angry over the way he was treating me. I was going to do just fine as a substitute for a woman?

    We started out running but Travis slowed as we got to the road. “I’m throwing in the towel. I’m walking,” he said.

    It was a long run; it was an even longer walk. Neither of us said anything for a long time. I wouldn’t have then but Travis reached out and grabbed my ass.

    “Motherfuck! You’ve got a great ass. Hell, I’m gonna get a hardon just looking at it, now.”

    I sort of moved away from him but he grabbed me by the arm and stopped me.

    “Hey, what’re you pissed about? You liked it as much as I did,” he said.

    “Yeah….yeah, I know….I couldn’t help it once you got started,” I said.

    “So if I got you started again, you wouldn’t be able to help it again and you would like it again,” he said.

    “You can be happy and proud that you busted my cherry, but don’t expect me to be your regular piece of ass,” I said as I started walking again.

    “Are you still going to go running with me?” he asked. “I mean, we can still do the other, can’t we? Come on, don’t take that big, beautiful cock away from me.”

    Travis had a way about him. Just hearing him say it made me tingle down in my balls and I knew I would let him have my cock as long as he wanted it.

    “Come on, we can still do the other, right?” he persisted.

    “Sure. My big beautiful cock is yours anytime you want it,” I said.

    “Oh, Man, thanks!”

    He seemed satisfied and I was over my mad spell, and happy to be walking beside the big stud, and content knowing that I had his load still in me.

    So I went running with him again. And he fucked me again. I happened just like the first time. He was sucking my cock….really moaning and slobbering over it…. and working his spit-slick fingers between my buns at the same time. I tried to stop him in my mind but it was no use. When he shoved his fingers inside me and started dancing them around on my love nut, I knew I was his. And just like the first time I turned around when he told me to and bent over the wall when he told me so he could eat my ass and pretty quick he had me so hot and ready that I was about to beg him to shove his cock in me.

    I didn’t have to, of course. He knew exactly when to do it, how deep to go, how to move it around….he played me like a fine violin and he had me singing like a fine violin. To hell with it, I didn’t try to fight my emotions. I just let it feel good. He was delighted when I began shoving my butt back onto his cock and I think at that moment he knew I was his.

    It became a ritual. We went running together and every time, I made up my mind that was all we were going to do, but I followed him at the turn off and we went down to the wall and I was powerless but to let him do what he wanted to do; fuck me. I was in denial; I knew full well what he wanted and I went running with him because I wanted it too.

    A forced march led the whole company down that narrow road one day, past the crumbling wall and I saw how it was streaked and stained with all of the loads of come that I had shot on it. I wondered if anyone else noticed. If they did, would they know what it was? I didn’t think so. But I did and Travis did and it would be our secret all through the rest of basic training.

    I got the surprise of my life one night after a grueling day at the rifle range. We even smelled like gunpowder, but Travis said he was going to skip his shower. That in itself opened up a whole new window of pleasure for me, for I secretly loved him all sweaty, and the run would only add to it. We were going at a good pace down the same road, heading, I knew, to the same place and I was firm in my resolve that I wouldn’t let him fuck me even though my asshole was itching at the thought of his big cock driving into me and I knew I would. I didn’t know why I kidded myself.

    “Do you wanta fuck me tonight?” he asked without breaking stride.

    I stopped in a moment of total surprise. I put my hands on my hips and gaped at him several yards ahead of me where he hadn’t stopped as quick.

    “What did you say?”

    “Do you want to fuck me tonight?” he repeated.

    “Don’t fuck with my head, Travis,” I said.

    “It’s not my head I’m talking about.”

    I continued to gape at him in disbelief. I was still more or less getting over the realization that I was letting him fuck me, and now this.

    “Are you turning me down?” he asked, laughing.

    “No,” I said quickly. “No, I’m just having trouble processing what you said.”

    “Well when it soaks into that thick head of yours, you can catch up with me at the wall,” he said as he trotted off.

    I was so numb from shock that I wasn’t even aware of my legs propelling me after the big stud. I ran faster, wanting to watch his tight, round butt flex inside his running shorts but he was faster and too far ahead. I didn’t catch up with him till the wall. Travis was squatted down on his haunches with his back to the wall, catching his breath. When I approached he reached one arm out around my leg and pulled me to him.

    “Did you make up your mind yet?” he asked.

    “Yeah….Hell, yeah,” I said. “Who wouldn’t want to plug that tight, muscle-butt of yours?”

    Travis nonchalantly stood up and shoved his shorts and jock down. “Don’t forget the rules, you don’t fuck what you don’t eat,” he said as he turned and bent over the wall.

    He needn’t have reminded me. My mouth was watering even as he turned around to show me his bubble-round, tight, muscular butt. I knelt down with my hands clasped around the twin mounds and buried my face between them. I whimpered with pleasure at the man-musky aroma of the day’s sweat, and the wet of the fresh sweat that had trickled down his spine. I was glad he hadn’t showered before we ran. Godd, he smelled wonderful! Like a hundred worn jockstraps. I lapped my tongue between his butt and he jutted his hips back at me. I pulled his butt apart and licked the hair crack.

    “That taste good?” he asked over his shoulder.

    “Mmm-Huunnhh!” I moaned.

    “If you wanta get a real taste, you gotta pull `em apart and dip your tongue in the honey-pot, where all that nice, musky sweat is stored up,” he said.

    The way he put things sent chills down my spine. I pulled his asshole open and drove my tongue through it.

    “Awwwhhhh….Awww, yeah….that’s where it’s at! Go deeper….fuck me with your tongue!”

    I ate his ass like I hadn’t had chow for a week, till his wide-spread legs were shaking.

    “Enough,” he gasped. “I can’t take any more.”

    When he raised up I didn’t know if we were quitting; that maybe he’d changed his mind, because he didn’t tell me to fuck him. But then he bent over with his feet planted as wide as he could, an open invitation.

    “You’ve got a wicked tongue, buddy, but I want the real thing now. Give me your cock. Fuck me.”

    Shit, I couldn’t believe it was Travis saying it. I stood up and spat in my hand and lubed up my cock. I spat again and worked a couple of fingers in his ass. He was already well-lubed from my drooling mouth. I set the head of my cock against his hot hole and took hold of his hips.

    “I know this is gonna hurt like hell,” he said, “but I don’t want you to stop, even if I yell.”

    “Don’t yell,” I said.

    “If I do I’ll muffle it,” he said.

    It was so damned macho of him to freely admit that it was going to hurt and he was going to take it anyway. I knew the feeling, only I wasn’t so macho about it. I was scared witless every time when Travis shoved his cock in my ass.

    I pushed and he held fast so the only place for any give was his pliable ass. I grunted a moan when the head of my cock popped through his asshole. He gasped, a lot louder. I checked my entry for a second, but not long enough for him to get used to the pain. I was too selfishly anxious, and I think I wanted to give him a taste of what he’d given me all those times. I shoved deeper and he let out a low, loud moan that a passer-by could have heard if we weren’t so far out in the boonies.

    “Awwww, Geeezusssss!” he swore through clenched teeth, tossing his head back.

    “Shit! You’re gaining more of my respect the deeper you go,” he said.

    I didn’t ask if he wanted me to stop or if I was going too deep. There was one objective; to bury my cock to the hairy hilt in my buddy’s ass. One mission; to fuck his eyeballs out like he had done to me so many times. It wasn’t a revenge thing. I wanted to fuck him and show him how great it felt. He finally shoved back, forcing my cock all the way in till his butt muscles were smashed and clenching hard against my loins.

    “Fuck!” he swore loudly. “Goddam! You’ve got a cock on you!”

    “Yeah, tell me about it,” I scoffed.

    “Go ahead, fuck me,” he said.

    Geezuss, he was such a stud. I pulled back till his asshole was squeezing around the rim of my cockhead, then I shoved back in.

    “Awwwhhh….Ohhhhh, yeah….go deep,” he cried softly.

    I went as deep as I could, but I think Travis could have taken more if I had it to give. I fucked him hard. Not brutally, but with power. I wanted him to know there was a soldier pounding his ass, just like he had showed me.

    “Ohhh….Ohhhhh….Ohhhh….Awwwhhh….,” he cried out, bent over the wall with his head hanging.

    I fucked him damn near over the wall. I fucked him off balance and had him hanging over the wall as I pounded his tight, hard ass.

    “Do you want my load inside you?” I asked.

    “Yeah, but you’re not gonna come yet, are you?” he asked over his shoulder.

    “Hell, no, I just wanted to know,” I said.

    Travis surprised me when he said he wanted it from the front. I pulled out and backed up, thinking we would get on the ground. Instead, he turned around and backed up onto the wall and lifted his legs up for me to catch. I let his legs rest on my shoulders and entered him again.

    “Awwwooohhhhhh!” he cried out as I went back in. “Awww, you go in even deeper this way,” he said.

    “Yeah, I can feel it too,” I said. I loved fucking him from the front, like a woman. I liked watching his bulging abs balancing him on the wall, and his shoulder muscles and arms bulging as he held on.

    “Fuck, is this what it feels like when I fuck you?” he asked, lolling his head back.

    “Better,” I said.

    “You’re bragging,” he said.

    I bore my cock in deep and twisted my hips around in circles, making my cock lob around inside him, just like he did me. “Am I?” I asked.

    “OOhhhhhhhhhhhh!” he yelled.

    “Shhh. You’re gonna bring the whole company running.”

    “You know what? I don’t give a fuck. I don’t give a fuck if they all come out and gather around and watch.”

    “Yeah, you do,” I said. I fucked him for longer than I thought I could, it was feeling so good. I thought I’d fucked him enough, that we ought to get back. I thought we needed to get the hell out of there before somebody who had heard us came up on us. I didn’t try to hold off; I worked it up.

    “I’m gonna come in about a minute,” I told him.

    He grabbed his cock for the first time and began pounding it furiously. “Do it, man,” he whispered. “Fuck my goddamn load out of me.”

    I fucked both of our loads out of us. I lost mine first and that triggered his.

    “Ohh….Oh, fuck….I can feel it!” he gasped as I began shooting my load deep inside him. “Awwwwhhhh, fuck, that feels so good!”

    I’d barely finished when his asshole suddenly tightened then loosened with the convulsions of his climax and then he was spurting out great, long ropes of come all over himself.

    There was nothing lovey about it. I got my rocks off, he shot his load and we were both satisfied. We’d gotten what we came for and it was time to go back to being soldiers again. We got dressed and headed back, at a good pace but not a run.

    “Man, that was something,” he said.

    “Yeah, it sure was. You surprised the hell out of me when you asked if I wanted to fuck you,” I said.

    “Why should you have all the fun?” he joked.

    “I thought you were having some fun when you fucked me,” I said.

    Basic training ended and Travis and I were assigned to different duty stations. He was being sent to Fort Carson, Colorado, I was going to Fort Knox, Kentucky. There was a big party in the barracks to celebrate the end of basic and the sergeants and NCOs all joined us. They treated us like regular guys for the first time. I guess we won their respect by taking all the shit they dished out. I enjoyed the party and Travis acted like he was, but I was trying to figure out some way of just the two of getting together for our own little going-away party. It turned out that Travis was thinking the same thing. We cleaned up the mess in the barracks about midnight and a lot of the guys were passing out on their bunks. Travis and I met out at the trash bin, hauling out the beer cans.

    “I would like to get together one more time,” he said quietly.

    “I was thinking the same thing,” I said.

    “Yeah, I know. How do we do it?”

    “I don’t know, but I’ve gotta have that tight ass of yours one more time,” I said.

    “And I want your cock one more time.”

    “Gordon! Mitchell! Report to the orderly room!”

    The voice boomed out from behind the trash bin, scaring us both out of our wits. It was Sgt. Williams, our field sergeant and drill instructor.

    “Oh, Geezuss,” Travis whispered, his voice filled with fear.

    ` We were both scared as we followed Sgt. Williams to the orderly room across the company street from the barracks. I knew, and he knew that we were toast. We would probably both be sent to Leavenworth and spend the next twenty years in the stockade. Or, get our asses tossed out of the army as undesirables.

    “Corporal, take a walk,” Williams told the night orderly.

    The corporal made a hasty exit and Sgt. Williams locked the door then walked around to sit at the desk. He took a pad out of the desk drawer and wrote out two passes.

    “Here, you’ve got till 0600 hours to get your sorry asses back here if there’s anything left of them,” he said as he handed one pass to me and one to Travis. “I suggest you go just off base to one of the One-Hour motels,” Williams added.

    I was stunned speechless, as was Travis. I looked at him, then at Sgt. Williams. Travis looked at Williams, then at me. We were both dumbfounded.

    “What? You think you’re the first two guys to fall in love in basic training?” Williams said.

    “We’re….not….in love,” Travis said.

    “Okay, basic training infatuation; the results are the same,” Williams said.

    “Sarge, thanks for the passes, but I….I don’t understand,” I stammered. “You could have us both….”

    “Yeah, I could have your asses in a sling if I wanted to,” he said. “But what good would that do? I’ve invested too damn many weeks of my valuable time turning you two into the best goddamn soldiers I’ve seen come through here in a long time. I’m not going to throw all that away. This don’t-ask-don’t-tell policy is a bunch of horseshit. You know what? I’ve turned a few tight asses myself, and I’ve had some really hot, educated mouths around my cock, but that don’t make me gay. And even if it did….well, I’m not asking because I don’t give a shit. So go get it out of your system, say your good-byes and be back here before 0600 hours, ready to ship out.”

    “Yes, Sergeant,” we said in unison.

    “By the way, wear civvies,” he said.

    We checked into the Westwinds Motel, about two blocks down the street from the main gate. We walked on past the motel for a couple of blocks then went back. We didn’t want to give anybody that might be watching the idea that we were going on pass to a motel together. We wanted it to look like we were returning off pass. It worked. The motel clerk smiled when we came in.

    “Don’t tell me, you’ve got till six o’clock left on your pass and you’re not going to waste a minute of it,” he said.

    “You got it right,” I said.

    “You wanta go out and find your own entertainment?” the guy asked. “Or I could have a couple of real beauties sent around.”

    “No, we’ll find something,” Travis said.

    Luckily, our room was around in back of the motel, out of sight of the office so the clerk couldn’t see that we didn’t leave the room. Travis double-locked the door and began taking off his clothes. I did the same and he didn’t take his eyes off of me. He had a hungry look.

    “If anybody had told me four months ago that I would be stripping down to climb into bed with another guy, I would’ve punched his lights out,” Travis said.

    “You probably still would if anybody said that to you,” I said.

    I wasn’t taking my eyes very far off of him, either. I loved the way his muscles stretched and rippled and bulged and flexed when he moved; even when he breathed. When he straightened from taking off his shorts and his big cock swung out all rubbery, my asshole tightened. Shit, it was going to feel good, having that big nine-incher sliding in my ass. I felt a pang of sadness that after these few hours together, I might not ever feel those hard, hot inches again. I might not ever get fucked again.

    “Sgt. Williams was awfully understanding,” Travis remarked.

    “Yeah, he surprised the hell out of me. Shit, I could see us both being handcuffed and tossed in a truck headed for Leavenworth,” I said. Then I felt a sudden tremor of fright that made my breath tight and I could feel the blood drain out of my face.

    “Oh, Geezuss!” I gasped.

    “What’s the matter?”

    “What if he set us up?”

    Now Travis started to turn pale as he realized what I was thinking. He glanced at the door as if he expected it to be broken down at any second. We both hesitated. We were already naked with hardons, which would be pretty hard to explain.

    “We didn’t even get two beds,” he said

    “Maybe we ought to wait a little bit, see if anybody shows up,” I said.

    “And if they do? What’s our explanation?” he asked.

    “Well, we sure as hell can’t explain this,” I said, motioning to our hard cocks. “Put your shorts back on, and your T-shirt.”

    We scrambled into our shorts and T-shirts then Travis was dragging a blanket and pillow off the bed.

    “What’re you doing?” I asked.

    “Making it look like one of us is sleeping on the floor,” he said.

    Even with the drapes carefully closed and the window locked and the door double bolted, we sat apart; me on the bed and Travis in a chair, watching television.

    “This is fuckin’ crazy,” Travis said after about a half hour. He stood up and picked up the chair.

    “What’re you going to do?” I asked.

    He set the chair squarely in front of the door with the back forced under the doorknob. Then he grabbed the other chair and put it against the first. Then he pulled the small table over and stacked it on top of the chairs. For good measure, he wedged the luggage stand into the pile.

    “Is that going to do any good, if the MPs come knocking on the door?” I asked.

    “They can’t bust it down,” he said. “It buys us some time.”

    “Yeah, but how do we explain that we had the door barricaded?”

    “Tell `em we got in an argument with a bunch of guys and they said they would get us.”

    “That’s pretty lame,” I said.

    He looked at me for a moment, then came toward me. “I don’t give a damn how lame it sounds, it’s the best I can come up with. And I’ll be damned if I’m going to spend our last few hours together, staring across the room at each other.” With that, he peeled off his T-shirt and shoved his shorts down and stepped out of them. I did the same and we moved against each other. His warm, smooth muscles felt good against my own, and his big cock stuck up at a sharp angle, throbbing against mine between our bellies.

    “I don’t want to sound selfish, but I want you to fuck me first,” he said.

    “Only if you fuck me second,” I said.

    Sgt. Williams didn’t set us up. We spent over four hours fucking ass and sucking cock and ass and generally enjoying each other’s bodies. It was, and still is, the most incredible sex I ever had.

    The next morning we were forced to go our separate ways. Being marched off in different directions, we couldn’t look back, but I felt his presence reaching out to me and hoped he could feel mine. In those moments, I realized that I had come to love the guy. I wasn’t IN love with him, but I loved him, like a soldier loves another soldier. Okay, maybe it was more than that, but I couldn’t ever tell him that. I didn’t even admit it to myself.

    We kept in touch. Wrote now and then and called even less. We got together once after that. I got some leave time and he got some leave time and we met half way in between. He drove; I took the bus. He picked me up at the bus station and drove to a classy resort motel on a lake where he’d already gotten a room. A suite, actually. We were both in uniform and we checked in as brothers.

    “It’s not the Westwinds, but it’ll have to do,” Travis joked as he opened the door to the spacious suite.

    I laughed. “You remembered the name of that motel, too?”

    “How could I forget it?” He walked over and opened the drapes at a window looking out over the lake. “We don’t have to bar the doors and windows this time,” he said.

    “You know, thinking back on it, I think that was part of the excitement,” I said.

    “Maybe. But I want to enjoy it a little more relaxed this time.”

    And we did. I think we did more than have sex. I think we made love. I thought it at the time strongly enough that I found the courage to tell Travis what I had thought that night in the Westwinds, and the realization that came over me when we were marching off in different directions.

    We were lying in the aftermath of the fourth time; the second time I’d fucked Travis and there was come all over him. Mine was inside his ass.

    “I’m going to say something you might not like,” I said.

    “Why wouldn’t I like it?”

    “Well, I don’t know how you’re going to handle it. But I’m going to say it anyway.”

    “Okay.”

    “I love you, Travis,” I said, my voice strong but husky.

    “Hey, I love you, too, man,” he said, without a second’s hesitation.

    I gave him a surprised look.

    “I was going to tell you that back at the Westwinds, but I was afraid of how you would take it,” he said.

    “Wow!”

    “It don’t mean we’re in love with each other. I just means there’s a stronger bond than you would have with another guy,” Travis went on.

    “What if I said I want to kiss you?” I said.

    “I gather not like a brother,” he said.

    “Why don’t you let me show you and let you decide,” I said.

    “Okay.”

    As I raised up and leaned over him I was swept with a lustful emotion at the sight of his come streaked and pooled all across his belly and pecs and his neck. It was thick, still clinging like glue.

    “You really shot off a load,” I remarked.

    “That’s your fault,” he said. “That big ram-rod of yours forced it out of me.”

    “Can I have it?” I asked.

    He gave me a questioning look, as if he didn’t understand. I leaned down and dipped the tip of my tongue into the pool of warm come in his navel.

    “Oh, Man,” he said softly.

    I glanced up at him as I dragged my tongue in the deep ridges of his abs, scooping more of his thick come.

    “Ohh, Mannnn,” he gasped again.

    I was scooping it up in my mouth like syrup. There was a lot of it. By the time I had cleaned off his pecs I had a mouthful. I was heading for his neck and working up the courage to do what I wanted to do. I kissed his neck and sucked the glob of come into my mouth. My face was over his, about six inches apart. Our eyes met and I tried to convey what I was thinking; I couldn’t speak, not without swallowing the come, and I didn’t want to do that. I was hesitant, scared to move. I couldn’t tell by his eyes if he got my message till he spoke.

    “Yeah….okay….I’ll try it,” he whispered in a husky tone, then he parted and wet his lips.

    I leaned down and touched my lips gently to his. His were parted in a welcoming gesture, and he flicked his tongue over mine. When I let my lips go slack, his come ran into his mouth. He moaned and whinnied with excitement and shoved his tongue up into my mouth to lap his own warm nectar off of my tongue. I let him have all but the taste, which lingered deliciously. It was awful but yet wonderful in taste. Wonderful, I think, because it was Travis’s come.

    We kissed….I think Travis kissed me first, then suddenly he rolled us over so his face was over mine and he gave me his come back. We rolled over and over and sucked his come back and forth till we had swallowed it and only the taste remained in our spit, then we exchanged that.

    I was gasping from excitement and our cocks were so hard again they felt like steel. Mine ached; I was sure Travis’s hurt, too. We broke apart and sucked in fresh air. We lay for a long time, side by side, facing each other, with my head on his muscular arm.

    “Travis, have you ever done this with anybody else?” I asked.

    “No. No, I don’t think it could ever reach this level with anybody else,” he replied.

    “I’m fighting it, you know,” I said.

    “Fighting what?” he asked.

    “Being IN love with you.”

    “Why fight it?” he said. “What’s it going to hurt if we’re IN love for these few days? When we walk out the door and go our separate ways again, it’s going to be like it was before; two soldiers loving each other like soldiers do.”

    “I don’t know if I can reign it in like that,” I said.

    “You have to,” he said. “What’s it going to do for you, to carry those feelings and emotions with you?”

    “I wish I could be as strong as you are,” I said. I smacked his hard abs then rubbed my hand over the deep ridges of muscle, still sticky from his come. “Physically as well as emotionally,” I added.

    “You are. I’ve tried to see if I could force you off when you’re pounding that big cock in my ass, and I can’t. You’ve got incredible power in your thighs and your butt and your abs when you’re fucking me.”

    “Hey, I didn’t mean to be raping you,” I joked.

    “Go ahead, rape me,” he said with a grin. “Just like I’m gonna do you.”

    “Are you serious? You want it again already.”

    “Yeah, but I want you to use a condom a couple of times,” he said.

    I scowled, confused.

    “I want to save some of that stuff and take it with me,” he said.

    I scowled even more. “You’re gonna take a condom full of my come with you?”

    “Yeah.”

    “It’s gonna get pretty raunchy, don’t you think?”

    “It’ll be gone before it gets raunchy,” he said.

    “Gone? What’re you going to do with it?” I asked.

    “Eat it, on the drive back.”

    “You are getting weird, Travis.”

    “Then I’m going to wash and dry the condom and keep it,” he went on.

    I dug out one of his extra-large condoms. “How full do you want it?” I asked as I rolled it down the shaft of my cock.

    “Full. Then use another one,” he said. “I’m gonna be awfully hungry on the way back.”

    He lifted his legs up in the air then laid them on my shoulders. I shoved my cock slowly into his ass and began pumping it to fill the condom for him.

    The End


    If you liked the story-or if you didn’t-I would also appreciate hearing from you personally at [email protected]. Especially if you’ve had anything like this happen to you, or anything close; I would like to hear about it. I get a lot of my ideas and inspiration from readers.

    Thanks,

    Pete


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.